Skip to main content

Full text of "Brave New World"

See other formats



Aldous Huxley 

Chapter One 

A SQUAT grey building of only thirty-four stories. Over the main en- 
CENTRE, and, in a shield, the World State's motto, COMMUNITY, IDEN- 

The enormous room on the ground floor faced towards the north. Cold 
for all the summer beyond the panes, for all the tropical heat of the 
room itself, a harsh thin light glared through the windows, hungrily 
seeking some draped lay figure, some pallid shape of academic goose- 
flesh, but finding only the glass and nickel and bleakly shining porce- 
lain of a laboratory. Wintriness responded to wintriness. The overalls of 
the workers were white, their hands gloved with a pale corpse- 
coloured rubber. The light was frozen, dead, a ghost. Only from the 
yellow barrels of the microscopes did it borrow a certain rich and living 
substance, lying along the polished tubes like butter, streak after 
luscious streak in long recession down the work tables. 

"And this," said the Director opening the door, "is the Fertilizing 

Bent over their instruments, three hundred Fertilizers were plunged, as 
the Director of Hatcheries and Conditioning entered the room, in the 

scarcely breathing silence, the absent-minded, soliloquizing hum or 
whistle, of absorbed concentration. A troop of newly arrived students, 
very young, pink and callow, followed nervously, rather abjectly, at the 
Director's heels. Each of them carried a notebook, in which, whenever 
the great man spoke, he desperately scribbled. Straight from the 
horse's mouth. It was a rare privilege. The D. H. C. for Central London 
always made a point of personally conducting his new students round 
the various departments. 

"Just to give you a general idea," he would explain to them. For of 
course some sort of general idea they must have, if they were to do 
their work intelligently-though as little of one, if they were to be good 
and happy members of society, as possible. For particulars, as every 
one knows, make for virtue and happiness; generalities are intellectu- 
ally necessary evils. Not philosophers but fret-sawyers and stamp col- 
lectors compose the backbone of society. 

"To-morrow," he would add, smiling at them with a slightly menacing 
geniality, "you'll be settling down to serious work. You won't have time 
for generalities. Meanwhile ..." 

Meanwhile, it was a privilege. Straight from the horse's mouth into the 
notebook. The boys scribbled like mad. 

Tall and rather thin but upright, the Director advanced into the room. 
He had a long chin and big rather prominent teeth, just covered, when 
he was not talking, by his full, floridly curved lips. Old, young? Thirty? 
Fifty? Fifty-five? It was hard to say. And anyhow the question didn't 
arise; in this year of stability, A. F. 632, it didn't occur to you to ask it. 

"I shall begin at the beginning," said the D.H.C. and the more zealous 
students recorded his intention in their notebooks: Begin at the begin- 
ning. "These," he waved his hand, "are the incubators." And opening 
an insulated door he showed them racks upon racks of numbered test- 
tubes. "The week's supply of ova. Kept," he explained, "at blood heat; 
whereas the male gametes," and here he opened another door, "they 
have to be kept at thirty-five instead of thirty-seven. Full blood heat 
sterilizes." Rams wrapped in theremogene beget no lambs. 

Still leaning against the incubators he gave them, while the pencils 
scurried illegibly across the pages, a brief description of the modern 

fertilizing process; spoke first, of course, of its surgical introduc- 
tion-"the operation undergone voluntarily for the good of Society, not 
to mention the fact that it carries a bonus amounting to six months' 
salary"; continued with some account of the technique for preserving 
the excised ovary alive and actively developing; passed on to a consid- 
eration of optimum temperature, salinity, viscosity; referred to the liq- 
uor in which the detached and ripened eggs were kept; and, leading 
his charges to the work tables, actually showed them how this liquor 
was drawn off from the test-tubes; how it was let out drop by drop 
onto the specially warmed slides of the microscopes; how the eggs 
which it contained were inspected for abnormalities, counted and 
transferred to a porous receptacle; how (and he now took them to 
watch the operation) this receptacle was immersed in a warm bouillon 
containing free-swimming spermatozoa-at a minimum concentration 
of one hundred thousand per cubic centimetre, he insisted; and how, 
after ten minutes, the container was lifted out of the liquor and its 
contents re-examined; how, if any of the eggs remained unfertilized, it 
was again immersed, and, if necessary, yet again; how the fertilized 
ova went back to the incubators; where the Alphas and Betas re- 
mained until definitely bottled; while the Gammas, Deltas and Epsilons 
were brought out again, after only thirty-six hours, to undergo Bo- 
kanovsky's Process. 

"Bokanovsky's Process," repeated the Director, and the students un- 
derlined the words in their little notebooks. 

One egg, one embryo, one adult-normality. But a bokanovskified egg 
will bud, will proliferate, will divide. From eight to ninety-six buds, and 
every bud will grow into a perfectly formed embryo, and every embryo 
into a full-sized adult. Making ninety-six human beings grow where 
only one grew before. Progress. 

"Essentially," the D.H.C. concluded, "bokanovskification consists of a 
series of arrests of development. We check the normal growth and, 
paradoxically enough, the egg responds by budding." 

Responds by budding. The pencils were busy. 

He pointed. On a very slowly moving band a rack-full of test-tubes was 
entering a large metal box, another, rack-full was emerging. Machinery 
faintly purred. It took eight minutes for the tubes to go through, he 

told them. Eight minutes of hard X-rays being about as much as an 
egg can stand. A few died; of the rest, the least susceptible divided 
into two; most put out four buds; some eight; all were returned to the 
incubators, where the buds began to develop; then, after two days, 
were suddenly chilled, chilled and checked. Two, four, eight, the buds 
in their turn budded; and having budded were dosed almost to death 
with alcohol; consequently burgeoned again and having budded-bud 
out of bud out of bud-were thereafter-further arrest being generally 
fatal-left to develop in peace. By which time the original egg was in a 
fair way to becoming anything from eight to ninety-six embryos- a 
prodigious improvement, you will agree, on nature. Identical twins-but 
not in piddling twos and threes as in the old viviparous days, when an 
egg would sometimes accidentally divide; actually by dozens, by 
scores at a time. 

"Scores," the Director repeated and flung out his arms, as though he 
were distributing largesse. "Scores." 

But one of the students was fool enough to ask where the advantage 

"My good boy!" The Director wheeled sharply round on him. "Can't you 
see? Can't you see?" He raised a hand; his expression was solemn. 
"Bokanovsky's Process is one of the major instruments of social stabil- 

Major instruments of social stability. 

Standard men and women; in uniform batches. The whole of a small 
factory staffed with the products of a single bokanovskified egg. 

"Ninety-six identical twins working ninety-six identical machines!" The 
voice was almost tremulous with enthusiasm. "You really know where 
you are. For the first time in history." He quoted the planetary motto. 
"Community, Identity, Stability." Grand words. "If we could bo- 
kanovskify indefinitely the whole problem would be solved." 

Solved by standard Gammas, unvarying Deltas, uniform Epsilons. Mil- 
lions of identical twins. The principle of mass production at last applied 
to biology. 

"But, alas," the Director shook his head, "we can't bokanovskify indefi- 

Ninety-six seemed to be the limit; seventy-two a good average. From 
the same ovary and with gametes of the same male to manufacture as 
many batches of identical twins as possible-that was the best (sadly a 
second best) that they could do. And even that was difficult. 

"For in nature it takes thirty years for two hundred eggs to reach ma- 
turity. But our business is to stabilize the population at this moment, 
here and now. Dribbling out twins over a quarter of a century-what 
would be the use of that?" 

Obviously, no use at all. But Podsnap's Technique had immensely ac- 
celerated the process of ripening. They could make sure of at least a 
hundred and fifty mature eggs within two years. Fertilize and bo- 
kanovskify-in other words, multiply by seventy-two-and you get an 
average of nearly eleven thousand brothers and sisters in a hundred 
and fifty batches of identical twins, all within two years of the same 

"And in exceptional cases we can make one ovary yield us over fifteen 
thousand adult individuals." 

Beckoning to a fair-haired, ruddy young man who happened to be 
passing at the moment. "Mr. Foster," he called. The ruddy young man 
approached. "Can you tell us the record for a single ovary, Mr. Foster?" 

"Sixteen thousand and twelve in this Centre," Mr. Foster replied with- 
out hesitation. He spoke very quickly, had a vivacious blue eye, and 
took an evident pleasure in quoting figures. "Sixteen thousand and 
twelve; in one hundred and eighty-nine batches of identicals. But of 
course they've done much better," he rattled on, "in some of the tropi- 
cal Centres. Singapore has often produced over sixteen thousand five 
hundred; and Mombasa has actually touched the seventeen thousand 
mark. But then they have unfair advantages. You should see the way a 
negro ovary responds to pituitary! It's quite astonishing, when you're 
used to working with European material. Still," he added, with a laugh 
(but the light of combat was in his eyes and the lift of his chin was 
challenging), "still, we mean to beat them if we can. I'm working on a 
wonderful Delta-Minus ovary at this moment. Only just eighteen 

months old. Over twelve thousand seven hundred children already, ei- 
ther decanted or in embryo. And still going strong. We'll beat them 

"That's the spirit I like!" cried the Director, and clapped Mr. Foster on 
the shoulder. "Come along with us, and give these boys the benefit of 
your expert knowledge." 

Mr. Foster smiled modestly. "With pleasure." They went. 
In the Bottling Room all was harmonious bustle and ordered activity. 
Flaps of fresh sow's peritoneum ready cut to the proper size came 
shooting up in little lifts from the Organ Store in the sub-basement. 
Whizz and then, click! the lift-hatches hew open; the bottle-liner had 
only to reach out a hand, take the flap, insert, smooth-down, and be- 
fore the lined bottle had had time to travel out of reach along the end- 
less band, whizz, click! another flap of peritoneum had shot up from 
the depths, ready to be slipped into yet another bottle, the next of that 
slow interminable procession on the band. 

Next to the Liners stood the Matriculators. The procession advanced; 
one by one the eggs were transferred from their test-tubes to the 
larger containers; deftly the peritoneal lining was slit, the morula 
dropped into place, the saline solution poured in ... and already the 
bottle had passed, and it was the turn of the labellers. Heredity, date 
of fertilization, membership of Bokanovsky Group-details were trans- 
ferred from test-tube to bottle. No longer anonymous, but named, 
identified, the procession marched slowly on; on through an opening in 
the wall, slowly on into the Social Predestination Room. 
"Eighty-eight cubic metres of card-index," said Mr. Foster with relish, 
as they entered. 

"Containing all the relevant information," added the Director. 
"Brought up to date every morning." 
"And co-ordinated every afternoon." 
"On the basis of which they make their calculations." 
"So many individuals, of such and such quality," said Mr. Foster. 
"Distributed in such and such quantities." 
"The optimum Decanting Rate at any given moment." 
"Unforeseen wastages promptly made good." 

"Promptly," repeated Mr. Foster. "If you knew the amount of overtime I 
had to put in after the last Japanese earthquake!" He laughed good- 
humouredly and shook his head. 

"The Predestinators send in their figures to the Fertilizers." 
"Who give them the embryos they ask for." 

"And the bottles come in here to be predestined in detail." 
"After which they are sent down to the Embryo Store." 
"Where we now proceed ourselves." 

And opening a door Mr. Foster led the way down a staircase into the 

The temperature was still tropical. They descended into a thickening 
twilight. Two doors and a passage with a double turn insured the cellar 
against any possible infiltration of the day. 

"Embryos are like photograph film," said Mr. Foster waggishly, as he 
pushed open the second door. "They can only stand red light." 
And in effect the sultry darkness into which the students now followed 
him was visible and crimson, like the darkness of closed eyes on a 
summer's afternoon. The bulging flanks of row on receding row and 
tier above tier of bottles glinted with innumerable rubies, and among 
the rubies moved the dim red spectres of men and women with purple 
eyes and all the symptoms of lupus. The hum and rattle of machinery 
faintly stirred the air. 

"Give them a few figures, Mr. Foster," said the Director, who was tired 
of talking. 

Mr. Foster was only too happy to give them a few figures. 
Two hundred and twenty metres long, two hundred wide, ten high. He 
pointed upwards. Like chickens drinking, the students lifted their eyes 
towards the distant ceiling. 

Three tiers of racks: ground floor level, first gallery, second gallery. 
The spidery steel-work of gallery above gallery faded away in all direc- 
tions into the dark. Near them three red ghosts were busily unloading 
demijohns from a moving staircase. 
The escalator from the Social Predestination Room. 
Each bottle could be placed on one of fifteen racks, each rack, though 
you couldn't see it, was a conveyor traveling at the rate of thirty-three 
and a third centimetres an hour. Two hundred and sixty-seven days at 
eight metres a day. Two thousand one hundred and thirty-six metres in 
all. One circuit of the cellar at ground level, one on the first gallery, 
half on the second, and on the two hundred and sixty-seventh morn- 
ing, daylight in the Decanting Room. Independent existence-so called. 
"But in the interval," Mr. Foster concluded, "we've managed to do a lot 
to them. Oh, a very great deal." His laugh was knowing and trium- 

"That's the spirit I like," said the Director once more. "Let's walk 
around. You tell them everything, Mr. Foster." 

Mr. Foster duly told them. 

Told them of the growing embryo on its bed of peritoneum. Made them 
taste the rich blood surrogate on which it fed. Explained why it had to 
be stimulated with placentin and thyroxin. Told them of the corpus lu- 
teum extract. Showed them the jets through which at every twelfth 
metre from zero to 2040 it was automatically injected. Spoke of those 
gradually increasing doses of pituitary administered during the final 
ninety-six metres of their course. Described the artificial maternal cir- 
culation installed in every bottle at Metre 112; showed them the reser- 
voir of blood-surrogate, the centrifugal pump that kept the liquid mov- 
ing over the placenta and drove it through the synthetic lung and 
waste product filter. Referred to the embryo's troublesome tendency to 
anaemia, to the massive doses of hog's stomach extract and foetal 
foal's liver with which, in consequence, it had to be supplied. 
Showed them the simple mechanism by means of which, during the 
last two metres out of every eight, all the embryos were simultane- 
ously shaken into familiarity with movement. Hinted at the gravity of 
the so-called "trauma of decanting," and enumerated the precautions 
taken to minimize, by a suitable training of the bottled embryo, that 
dangerous shock. Told them of the test for sex carried out in the 
neighborhood of Metre 200. Explained the system of labelling-a T for 
the males, a circle for the females and for those who were destined to 
become freemartins a question mark, black on a white ground. 
"For of course," said Mr. Foster, "in the vast majority of cases, fertility 
is merely a nuisance. One fertile ovary in twelve hundred-that would 
really be quite sufficient for our purposes. But we want to have a good 
choice. And of course one must always have an enormous margin of 
safety. So we allow as many as thirty per cent of the female embryos 
to develop normally. The others get a dose of male sex-hormone every 
twenty-four metres for the rest of the course. Result: they're decanted 
as freemartins-structurally quite normal (except," he had to admit, 
"that they do have the slightest tendency to grow beards), but sterile. 
Guaranteed sterile. Which brings us at last," continued Mr. Foster, "out 
of the realm of mere slavish imitation of nature into the much more in- 
teresting world of human invention." 

He rubbed his hands. For of course, they didn't content themselves 
with merely hatching out embryos: any cow could do that. 
"We also predestine and condition. We decant our babies as socialized 
human beings, as Alphas or Epsilons, as future sewage workers or fu- 

ture ..." He was going to say "future World controllers," but correcting 
himself, said "future Directors of Hatcheries," instead. 
The D.H.C. acknowledged the compliment with a smile. 
They were passing Metre 320 on Rack 11. A young Beta-Minus me- 
chanic was busy with screw-driver and spanner on the blood-surrogate 
pump of a passing bottle. The hum of the electric motor deepened by 
fractions of a tone as he turned the nuts. Down, down ... A final twist, 
a glance at the revolution counter, and he was done. He moved two 
paces down the line and began the same process on the next pump. 
"Reducing the number of revolutions per minute," Mr. Foster explained. 
"The surrogate goes round slower; therefore passes through the lung 
at longer intervals; therefore gives the embryo less oxygen. Nothing 
like oxygen-shortage for keeping an embryo below par." Again he 
rubbed his hands. 

"But why do you want to keep the embryo below par?" asked an in- 
genuous student. 

"Ass!" said the Director, breaking a long silence. "Hasn't it occurred to 
you that an Epsilon embryo must have an Epsilon environment as well 
as an Epsilon heredity?" 

It evidently hadn't occurred to him. He was covered with confusion. 
"The lower the caste," said Mr. Foster, "the shorter the oxygen." The 
first organ affected was the brain. After that the skeleton. At seventy 
per cent of normal oxygen you got dwarfs. At less than seventy eye- 
less monsters. 

"Who are no use at all," concluded Mr. Foster. 

Whereas (his voice became confidential and eager), if they could dis- 
cover a technique for shortening the period of maturation what a tri- 
umph, what a benefaction to Society! 
"Consider the horse." 
They considered it. 

Mature at six; the elephant at ten. While at thirteen a man is not yet 
sexually mature; and is only full-grown at twenty. Hence, of course, 
that fruit of delayed development, the human intelligence. 
"But in Epsilons," said Mr. Foster very justly, "we don't need human in- 

Didn't need and didn't get it. But though the Epsilon mind was mature 
at ten, the Epsilon body was not fit to work till eighteen. Long years of 
superfluous and wasted immaturity. If the physical development could 
be speeded up till it was as quick, say, as a cow's, what an enormous 
saving to the Community! 

"Enormous!" murmured the students. Mr. Foster's enthusiasm was in- 

He became rather technical; spoke of the abnormal endocrine co- 
ordination which made men grow so slowly; postulated a germinal mu- 
tation to account for it. Could the effects of this germinal mutation be 
undone? Could the individual Epsilon embryo be made a revert, by a 
suitable technique, to the normality of dogs and cows? That was the 
problem. And it was all but solved. 

Pilkington, at Mombasa, had produced individuals who were sexually 
mature at four and full-grown at six and a half. A scientific triumph. 
But socially useless. Six-year-old men and women were too stupid to 
do even Epsilon work. And the process was an all-or-nothing one; ei- 
ther you failed to modify at all, or else you modified the whole way. 
They were still trying to find the ideal compromise between adults of 
twenty and adults of six. So far without success. Mr. Foster sighed and 
shook his head. 

Their wanderings through the crimson twilight had brought them to 
the neighborhood of Metre 170 on Rack 9. From this point onwards 
Rack 9 was enclosed and the bottle performed the remainder of their 
journey in a kind of tunnel, interrupted here and there by openings 
two or three metres wide. 
"Heat conditioning," said Mr. Foster. 

Hot tunnels alternated with cool tunnels. Coolness was wedded to dis- 
comfort in the form of hard X-rays. By the time they were decanted 
the embryos had a horror of cold. They were predestined to emigrate 
to the tropics, to be miner and acetate silk spinners and steel workers. 
Later on their minds would be made to endorse the judgment of their 
bodies. "We condition them to thrive on heat," concluded Mr. Foster. 
"Our colleagues upstairs will teach them to love it." 
"And that," put in the Director sententiously, "that is the secret of hap- 
piness and virtue-liking what you've got to do. All conditioning aims at 
that: making people like their unescapable social destiny." 
In a gap between two tunnels, a nurse was delicately probing with a 
long fine syringe into the gelatinous contents of a passing bottle. The 
students and their guides stood watching her for a few moments in si- 

"Well, Lenina," said Mr. Foster, when at last she withdrew the syringe 
and straightened herself up. 

The girl turned with a start. One could see that, for all the lupus and 
the purple eyes, she was uncommonly pretty. 

"Henry!" Her smile flashed redly at him-a row of coral teeth. 
"Charming, charming," murmured the Director and, giving her two or 
three little pats, received in exchange a rather deferential smile for 

"What are you giving them?" asked Mr. Foster, making his tone very 

"Oh, the usual typhoid and sleeping sickness." 

"Tropical workers start being inoculated at Metre 150," Mr. Foster ex- 
plained to the students. "The embryos still have gills. We immunize the 
fish against the future man's diseases." Then, turning back to Lenina, 
"Ten to five on the roof this afternoon," he said, "as usual." 
"Charming," said the Director once more, and, with a final pat, moved 
away after the others. 

On Rack 10 rows of next generation's chemical workers were being 
trained in the toleration of lead, caustic soda, tar, chlorine. The first of 
a batch of two hundred and fifty embryonic rocket-plane engineers was 
just passing the eleven hundred metre mark on Rack 3. A special 
mechanism kept their containers in constant rotation. "To improve 
their sense of balance," Mr. Foster explained. "Doing repairs on the 
outside of a rocket in mid-air is a ticklish job. We slacken off the circu- 
lation when they're right way up, so that they're half starved, and 
double the flow of surrogate when they're upside down. They learn to 
associate topsy-turvydom with well-being; in fact, they're only truly 
happy when they're standing on their heads. 

"And now," Mr. Foster went on, "I'd like to show you some very inter- 
esting conditioning for Alpha Plus Intellectuals. We have a big batch of 
them on Rack 5. First Gallery level," he called to two boys who had 
started to go down to the ground floor. 

"They're round about Metre 900," he explained. "You can't really do 
any useful intellectual conditioning till the foetuses have lost their tails. 
Follow me." 

But the Director had looked at his watch. "Ten to three," he said. "No 
time for the intellectual embryos, I'm afraid. We must go up to the 
Nurseries before the children have finished their afternoon sleep." 
Mr. Foster was disappointed. "At least one glance at the Decanting 
Room," he pleaded. 
"Very well then." The Director smiled indulgently. "Just one glance." 

Chapter Two 

MR. FOSTER was left in the Decanting Room. The D.H.C. and his stu- 
dents stepped into the nearest lift and were carried up to the fifth 

nounced the notice board. 

The Director opened a door. They were in a large bare room, very 
bright and sunny; for the whole of the southern wall was a single win- 
dow. Half a dozen nurses, trousered and jacketed in the regulation 
white viscose-linen uniform, their hair aseptically hidden under white 
caps, were engaged in setting out bowls of roses in a long row across 
the floor. Big bowls, packed tight with blossom. Thousands of petals, 
ripe-blown and silkily smooth, like the cheeks of innumerable little 
cherubs, but of cherubs, in that bright light, not exclusively pink and 
Aryan, but also luminously Chinese, also Mexican, also apoplectic with 
too much blowing of celestial trumpets, also pale as death, pale with 
the posthumous whiteness of marble. 

The nurses stiffened to attention as the D.H.C. came in. 

"Set out the books," he said curtly. 

In silence the nurses obeyed his command. Between the rose bowls 
the books were duly set out-a row of nursery quartos opened invit- 
ingly each at some gaily coloured image of beast or fish or bird. 

"Now bring in the children." 

They hurried out of the room and returned in a minute or two, each 
pushing a kind of tall dumb-waiter laden, on all its four wire-netted 
shelves, with eight-month-old babies, all exactly alike (a Bokanovsky 
Group, it was evident) and all (since their caste was Delta) dressed in 

"Put them down on the floor." 

The infants were unloaded. 

"Now turn them so that they can see the flowers and books." 

Turned, the babies at once fell silent, then began to crawl towards 
those clusters of sleek colours, those shapes so gay and brilliant on 
the white pages. As they approached, the sun came out of a momen- 
tary eclipse behind a cloud. The roses flamed up as though with a sud- 
den passion from within; a new and profound significance seemed to 
suffuse the shining pages of the books. From the ranks of the crawling 
babies came little squeals of excitement, gurgles and twitterings of 

The Director rubbed his hands. "Excellent!" he said. "It might almost 
have been done on purpose." 

The swiftest crawlers were already at their goal. Small hands reached 
out uncertainly, touched, grasped, unpetaling the transfigured roses, 
crumpling the illuminated pages of the books. The Director waited until 
all were happily busy. Then, "Watch carefully," he said. And, lifting his 
hand, he gave the signal. 

The Head Nurse, who was standing by a switchboard at the other end 
of the room, pressed down a little lever. 

There was a violent explosion. Shriller and ever shriller, a siren 
shrieked. Alarm bells maddeningly sounded. 

The children started, screamed; their faces were distorted with terror. 

"And now," the Director shouted (for the noise was deafening), "now 
we proceed to rub in the lesson with a mild electric shock." 

He waved his hand again, and the Head Nurse pressed a second lever. 
The screaming of the babies suddenly changed its tone. There was 
something desperate, almost insane, about the sharp spasmodic yelps 
to which they now gave utterance. Their little bodies twitched and 
stiffened; their limbs moved jerkily as if to the tug of unseen wires. 

"We can electrify that whole strip of floor," bawled the Director in ex- 
planation. "But that's enough," he signalled to the nurse. 

The explosions ceased, the bells stopped ringing, the shriek of the si- 
ren died down from tone to tone into silence. The stiffly twitching bod- 
ies relaxed, and what had become the sob and yelp of infant maniacs 
broadened out once more into a normal howl of ordinary terror. 

"Offer them the flowers and the books again." 

The nurses obeyed; but at the approach of the roses, at the mere sight 
of those gaily-coloured images of pussy and cock-a-doodle-doo and 
baa-baa black sheep, the infants shrank away in horror, the volume of 
their howling suddenly increased. 

"Observe," said the Director triumphantly, "observe." 

Books and loud noises, flowers and electric shocks-already in the in- 
fant mind these couples were compromisingly linked; and after two 
hundred repetitions of the same or a similar lesson would be wedded 
indissolubly. What man has joined, nature is powerless to put asunder. 

"They'll grow up with what the psychologists used to call an 'instinc- 
tive' hatred of books and flowers. Reflexes unalterably conditioned. 
They'll be safe from books and botany all their lives." The Director 
turned to his nurses. "Take them away again." 

Still yelling, the khaki babies were loaded on to their dumb-waiters 
and wheeled out, leaving behind them the smell of sour milk and a 
most welcome silence. 

One of the students held up his hand; and though he could see quite 
well why you couldn't have lower-cast people wasting the Community's 
time over books, and that there was always the risk of their reading 
something which might undesirably decondition one of their reflexes, 
yet ... well, he couldn't understand about the flowers. Why go to the 
trouble of making it psychologically impossible for Deltas to like flow- 

Patiently the D.H.C. explained. If the children were made to scream at 
the sight of a rose, that was on grounds of high economic policy. Not 
so very long ago (a century or thereabouts), Gammas, Deltas, even 
Epsilons, had been conditioned to like flowers-flowers in particular and 
wild nature in general. The idea was to make them want to be going 
out into the country at every available opportunity, and so compel 
them to consume transport. 

"And didn't they consume transport?" asked the student. 

"Quite a lot," the D.H.C. replied. "But nothing else." 

Primroses and landscapes, he pointed out, have one grave defect: they 
are gratuitous. A love of nature keeps no factories busy. It was decided 
to abolish the love of nature, at any rate among the lower classes; to 
abolish the love of nature, but not the tendency to consume transport. 
For of course it was essential that they should keep on going to the 
country, even though they hated it. The problem was to find an eco- 
nomically sounder reason for consuming transport than a mere affec- 
tion for primroses and landscapes. It was duly found. 

"We condition the masses to hate the country," concluded the Director. 
"But simultaneously we condition them to love all country sports. At 
the same time, we see to it that all country sports shall entail the use 
of elaborate apparatus. So that they consume manufactured articles as 
well as transport. Hence those electric shocks." 

"I see," said the student, and was silent, lost in admiration. 

There was a silence; then, clearing his throat, "Once upon a time," the 
Director began, "while our Ford was still on earth, there was a little 
boy called Reuben Rabinovitch. Reuben was the child of Polish- 
speaking parents." 

The Director interrupted himself. "You know what Polish is, I suppose?" 

"A dead language." 

"Like French and German," added another student, officiously showing 
off his learning. 

"And 'parent'?" questioned the D.H.C. 

There was an uneasy silence. Several of the boys blushed. They had 
not yet learned to draw the significant but often very fine distinction 
between smut and pure science. One, at last, had the courage to raise 
a hand. 

"Human beings used to be ..." he hesitated; the blood rushed to his 
cheeks. "Well, they used to be viviparous." 

"Quite right." The Director nodded approvingly. 

"And when the babies were decanted ..." 

'"Born,"' came the correction. 

"Well, then they were the parents-I mean, not the babies, of course; 
the other ones." The poor boy was overwhelmed with confusion. 

"In brief," the Director summed up, "the parents were the father and 
the mother." The smut that was really science fell with a crash into the 
boys' eye-avoiding silence. "Mother," he repeated loudly rubbing in the 
science; and, leaning back in his chair, "These," he said gravely, "are 
unpleasant facts; I know it. But then most historical facts are unpleas- 

He returned to Little Reuben-to Little Reuben, in whose room, one 
evening, by an oversight, his father and mother (crash, crash!) hap- 
pened to leave the radio turned on. 

("For you must remember that in those days of gross viviparous re- 
production, children were always brought up by their parents and not 
in State Conditioning Centres.") 

While the child was asleep, a broadcast programme from London sud- 
denly started to come through; and the next morning, to the aston- 
ishment of his crash and crash (the more daring of the boys ventured 
to grin at one another), Little Reuben woke up repeating word for word 
a long lecture by that curious old writer ("one of the very few whose 
works have been permitted to come down to us"), George Bernard 
Shaw, who was speaking, according to a well-authenticated tradition, 
about his own genius. To Little Reuben's wink and snigger, this lecture 
was, of course, perfectly incomprehensible and, imagining that their 
child had suddenly gone mad, they sent for a doctor. He, fortunately, 
understood English, recognized the discourse as that which Shaw had 
broadcasted the previous evening, realized the significance of what 
had happened, and sent a letter to the medical press about it. 

"The principle of sleep-teaching, or hypnopaedia, had been discov- 
ered." The D.H.C. made an impressive pause. 

The principle had been discovered; but many, many years were to 
elapse before that principle was usefully applied. 

"The case of Little Reuben occurred only twenty-three years after Our 
Ford's first T-Model was put on the market." (Here the Director made a 
sign of the T on his stomach and all the students reverently followed 
suit.) "And yet ..." 

Furiously the students scribbled. "Hypnopdedia, first used officially in 
A.F. 214. Why not before? Two reasons, (a) ..." 

"These early experimenters," the D.H.C. was saying, "were on the 
wrong track. They thought that hypnopaedia could be made an instru- 
ment of intellectual education ..." 

(A small boy asleep on his right side, the right arm stuck out, the right 
hand hanging limp over the edge of the bed. Through a round grating 
in the side of a box a voice speaks softly. 

"The Nile is the longest river in Africa and the second in length of all 
the rivers of the globe. Although falling short of the length of the 
Mississippi-Missouri, the Nile is at the head of all rivers as regards the 
length of its basin, which extends through 35 degrees of latitude ..." 

At breakfast the next morning, "Tommy," some one says, "do you 
know which is the longest river in Africa?" A shaking of the head. "But 
don't you remember something that begins: The Nile is the ..." 

"The - Nile - is - the - longest - river - in - Africa - and - the - second - 
in - length - of - all - the - rivers - of - the - globe ..." The words come 
rushing out. "Although - falling - short - of ..." 

"Well now, which is the longest river in Africa?" 

The eyes are blank. "I don't know." 

"But the Nile, Tommy." 

"The - Nile - is - the - longest - river - in - Africa - and - second ..." 

"Then which river is the longest, Tommy?" 

Tommy burst into tears. "I don't know," he howls.) 

That howl, the Director made it plain, discouraged the earliest investi- 
gators. The experiments were abandoned. No further attempt was 
made to teach children the length of the Nile in their sleep. Quite 
rightly. You can't learn a science unless you know what it's all about. 

"Whereas, if they'd only started on moral education," said the Director, 
leading the way towards the door. The students followed him, desper- 
ately scribbling as they walked and all the way up in the lift. "Moral 
education, which ought never, in any circumstances, to be rational." 

"Silence, silence," whispered a loud speaker as they stepped out at the 
fourteenth floor, and "Silence, silence," the trumpet mouths indefati- 
gably repeated at intervals down every corridor. The students and 
even the Director himself rose automatically to the tips of their toes. 
They were Alphas, of course, but even Alphas have been well condi- 
tioned. "Silence, silence." All the air of the fourteenth floor was sibilant 
with the categorical imperative. 

Fifty yards of tiptoeing brought them to a door which the Director cau- 
tiously opened. They stepped over the threshold into the twilight of a 
shuttered dormitory. Eighty cots stood in a row against the wall. There 

was a sound of light regular breathing and a continuous murmur, as of 
very faint voices remotely whispering. 

A nurse rose as they entered and came to attention before the Direc- 

"What's the lesson this afternoon?" he asked. 

"We had Elementary Sex for the first forty minutes," she answered. 
"But now it's switched over to Elementary Class Consciousness." 

The Director walked slowly down the long line of cots. Rosy and re- 
laxed with sleep, eighty little boys and girls lay softly breathing. There 
was a whisper under every pillow. The D.H.C. halted and, bending over 
one of the little beds, listened attentively. 

"Elementary Class Consciousness, did you say? Let's have it repeated 
a little louder by the trumpet." 

At the end of the room a loud speaker projected from the wall. The Di- 
rector walked up to it and pressed a switch. 

"... all wear green," said a soft but very distinct voice, beginning in the 
middle of a sentence, "and Delta Children wear khaki. Oh no, I don't 
want to play with Delta children. And Epsilons are still worse. They're 
too stupid to be able to read or write. Besides they wear black, which 
is such a beastly colour. I'm so glad I'm a Beta." 

There was a pause; then the voice began again. 

"Alpha children wear grey They work much harder than we do, be- 
cause they're so frightfully clever. I'm really awfuly glad I'm a Beta, 
because I don't work so hard. And then we are much better than the 
Gammas and Deltas. Gammas are stupid. They all wear green, and 
Delta children wear khaki. Oh no, I don't want to play with Delta chil- 
dren. And Epsilons are still worse. They're too stupid to be able ..." 

The Director pushed back the switch. The voice was silent. Only its 
thin ghost continued to mutter from beneath the eighty pillows. 

"They'll have that repeated forty or fifty times more before they wake; 
then again on Thursday, and again on Saturday. A hundred and twenty 

times three times a week for thirty months. After which they go on to 
a more advanced lesson." 

Roses and electric shocks, the khaki of Deltas and a whiff of asafceti- 
da-wedded indissolubly before the child can speak. But wordless con- 
ditioning is crude and wholesale; cannot bring home the finer distinc- 
tions, cannot inculcate the more complex courses of behaviour. For 
that there must be words, but words without reason. In brief, hyp- 

"The greatest moralizing and socializing force of all time." 

The students took it down in their little books. Straight from the 
horse's mouth. 

Once more the Director touched the switch. 

"... so frightfully clever," the soft, insinuating, indefatigable voice was 
saying, "I'm really awfully glad I'm a Beta, because ..." 

Not so much like drops of water, though water, it is true, can wear 
holes in the hardest granite; rather, drops of liquid sealing-wax, drops 
that adhere, incrust, incorporate themselves with what they fall on, till 
finally the rock is all one scarlet blob. 

"Till at last the child's mind is these suggestions, and the sum of the 
suggestions is the child's mind. And not the child's mind only. The 
adult's mind too-all his life long. The mind that judges and desires and 
decides-made up of these suggestions. But all these suggestions are 
our suggestions!" The Director almost shouted in his triumph. "Sug- 
gestions from the State." He banged the nearest table. "It therefore 
follows ..." 

A noise made him turn round. 

"Oh, Ford!" he said in another tone, "I've gone and woken the chil- 

Chapter Three 

OUTSIDE, in the garden, it was playtime. Naked in the warm June 
sunshine, six or seven hundred little boys and girls were running with 
shrill yells over the lawns, or playing ball games, or squatting silently 
in twos and threes among the flowering shrubs. The roses were in 
bloom, two nightingales soliloquized in the boskage, a cuckoo was just 
going out of tune among the lime trees. The air was drowsy with the 
murmur of bees and helicopters. 

The Director and his students stood for a short time watching a game 
of Centrifugal Bumble-puppy. Twenty children were grouped in a circle 
round a chrome steel tower. A ball thrown up so as to land on the plat- 
form at the top of the tower rolled down into the interior, fell on a rap- 
idly revolving disk, was hurled through one or other of the numerous 
apertures pierced in the cylindrical casing, and had to be caught. 

"Strange," mused the Director, as they turned away, "strange to think 
that even in Our Ford's day most games were played without more ap- 
paratus than a ball or two and a few sticks and perhaps a bit of net- 
ting, imagine the folly of allowing people to play elaborate games 
which do nothing whatever to increase consumption. It's madness. 
Nowadays the Controllers won't approve of any new game unless it 

can be shown that it requires at least as much apparatus as the most 
complicated of existing games." He interrupted himself. 

"That's a charming little group," he said, pointing. 

In a little grassy bay between tall clumps of Mediterranean heather, 
two children, a little boy of about seven and a little girl who might 
have been a year older, were playing, very gravely and with all the fo- 
cussed attention of scientists intent on a labour of discovery, a rudi- 
mentary sexual game. 

"Charming, charming!" the D.H.C. repeated sentimentally. 

"Charming," the boys politely agreed. But their smile was rather pa- 
tronizing. They had put aside similar childish amusements too recently 
to be able to watch them now without a touch of contempt. Charming? 
but it was just a pair of kids fooling about; that was all. Just kids. 

"I always think," the Director was continuing in the same rather maud- 
lin tone, when he was interrupted by a loud boo-hooing. 

From a neighbouring shrubbery emerged a nurse, leading by the hand 
a small boy, who howled as he went. An anxious-looking little girl trot- 
ted at her heels. 

"What's the matter?" asked the Director. 

The nurse shrugged her shoulders. "Nothing much," she answered. 
"It's just that this little boy seems rather reluctant to join in the ordi- 
nary erotic play. I'd noticed it once or twice before. And now again to- 
day. He started yelling just now ..." 

"Honestly," put in the anxious-looking little girl, "I didn't mean to hurt 
him or anything. Honestly." 

"Of course you didn't, dear," said the nurse reassuringly. "And so," she 
went on, turning back to the Director, "I'm taking him in to see the As- 
sistant Superintendent of Psychology. Just to see if anything's at all 

"Quite right," said the Director. "Take him in. You stay here, little girl," 
he added, as the nurse moved away with her still howling charge. 
"What's your name?" 

"Polly Trotsky." 

"And a very good name too," said the Director. "Run away now and see 
if you can find some other little boy to play with." 

The child scampered off into the bushes and was lost to sight. 

"Exquisite little creature!" said the Director, looking after her. Then, 
turning to his students, "What I'm going to tell you now," he said, 
"may sound incredible. But then, when you're not accustomed to his- 
tory, most facts about the past do sound incredible." 

He let out the amazing truth. For a very long period before the time of 
Our Ford, and even for some generations afterwards, erotic play be- 
tween children had been regarded as abnormal (there was a roar of 
laughter); and not only abnormal, actually immoral (no!): and had 
therefore been rigorously suppressed. 

A look of astonished incredulity appeared on the faces of his listeners. 
Poor little kids not allowed to amuse themselves? They could not be- 
lieve it. 

"Even adolescents," the D.H.C. was saying, "even adolescents like 
yourselves ..." 

"Not possible!" 

"Barring a little surreptitious auto-erotism and homosexuality-abso- 
lutely nothing." 


"In most cases, till they were over twenty years old." 

"Twenty years old?" echoed the students in a chorus of loud disbelief. 

"Twenty," the Director repeated. "I told you that you'd find it incredi- 

"But what happened?" they asked. "What were the results?" 

"The results were terrible." A deep resonant voice broke startlingly into 
the dialogue. 

They looked around. On the fringe of the little group stood a stranger- 
a man of middle height, black-haired, with a hooked nose, full red lips, 
eyes very piercing and dark. "Terrible," he repeated. 

The D.H.C. had at that moment sat down on one of the steel and rub- 
ber benches conveniently scattered through the gardens; but at the 
sight of the stranger, he sprang to his feet and darted forward, his 
hand outstretched, smiling with all his teeth, effusive. 

"Controller! What an unexpected pleasure! Boys, what are you thinking 
of? This is the Controller; this is his fordship, Mustapha Mond." 

In the four thousand rooms of the Centre the four thousand electric 
clocks simultaneously struck four. Discarnate voices called from the 
trumpet mouths. 

"Main Day-shift off duty. Second Day-shift take over. Main Day-shift off 

In the lift, on their way up to the changing rooms, Henry Foster and 
the Assistant Director of Predestination rather pointedly turned their 
backs on Bernard Marx from the Psychology Bureau: averted them- 
selves from that unsavoury reputation. 

The faint hum and rattle of machinery still stirred the crimson air in 
the Embryo Store. Shifts might come and go, one lupus-coloured face 
give place to another; majestically and for ever the conveyors crept 
forward with their load of future men and women. 

Lenina Crowne walked briskly towards the door. 

His fordship Mustapha Mond! The eyes of the saluting students almost 
popped out of their heads. Mustapha Mond! The Resident Controller for 
Western Europe! One of the Ten World Controllers. One of the Ten ... 
and he sat down on the bench with the D.H.C, he was going to stay, 
to stay, yes, and actually talk to them ... straight from the horse's 
mouth. Straight from the mouth of Ford himself. 

Two shrimp-brown children emerged from a neighbouring shrubbery, 
stared at them for a moment with large, astonished eyes, then re- 
turned to their amusements among the leaves. 

"You all remember," said the Controller, in his strong deep voice, "you 
all remember, I suppose, that beautiful and inspired saying of Our 
Ford's: History is bunk. History," he repeated slowly, "is bunk." 

He waved his hand; and it was as though, with an invisible feather 
wisk, he had brushed away a little dust, and the dust was Harappa, 
was Ur of the Chaldees; some spider-webs, and they were Thebes and 
Babylon and Cnossos and Mycenae. Whisk. Whisk-and where was 
Odysseus, where was Job, where were Jupiter and Gotama and Jesus? 
Whisk-and those specks of antique dirt called Athens and Rome, Jeru- 
salem and the Middle Kingdom-all were gone. Whisk-the place where 
Italy had been was empty. Whisk, the cathedrals; whisk, whisk, King 
Lear and the Thoughts of Pascal. Whisk, Passion; whisk, Requiem; 
whisk, Symphony; whisk ... 

"Going to the Feelies this evening, Henry?" enquired the Assistant Pre- 
destinator. "I hear the new one at the Alhambra is first-rate. There's a 
love scene on a bearskin rug; they say it's marvellous. Every hair of 
the bear reproduced. The most amazing tactual effects." 

"That's why you're taught no history," the Controller was saying. "But 
now the time has come ..." 

The D.H.C. looked at him nervously. There were those strange rumours 
of old forbidden books hidden in a safe in the Controller's study. Bibles, 
poetry-Ford knew what. 

Mustapha Mond intercepted his anxious glance and the corners of his 
red lips twitched ironically. 

"It's all right, Director," he said in a tone of faint derision, "I won't cor- 
rupt them." 

The D.H.C. was overwhelmed with confusion. 

Those who feel themselves despised do well to look despising. The 
smile on Bernard Marx's face was contemptuous. Every hair on the 
bear indeed! 

"I shall make a point of going," said Henry Foster. 

Mustapha Mond leaned forward, shook a finger at them. "Just try to 
realize it," he said, and his voice sent a strange thrill quivering along 
their diaphragms. "Try to realize what it was like to have a viviparous 

That smutty word again. But none of them dreamed, this time, of smil- 

"Try to imagine what 'living with one's family' meant." 

They tried; but obviously without the smallest success. 

"And do you know what a 'home' was?" 

They shook their heads. 

From her dim crimson cellar Lenina Crowne shot up seventeen stories, 
turned to the right as she stepped out of the lift, walked down a long 
corridor and, opening the door marked GIRLS' DRESSING-ROOM, 
plunged into a deafening chaos of arms and bosoms and undercloth- 
ing. Torrents of hot water were splashing into or gurgling out of a hun- 
dred baths. Rumbling and hissing, eighty vibro-vacuum massage ma- 
chines were simultaneously kneading and sucking the firm and sun- 
burnt flesh of eighty superb female specimens. Every one was talking 
at the top of her voice. A Synthetic Music machine was warbling out a 
super-cornet solo. 

"Hullo, Fanny," said Lenina to the young woman who had the pegs and 
locker next to hers. 

Fanny worked in the Bottling Room, and her surname was also 
Crowne. But as the two thousand million inhabitants of the plant had 
only ten thousand names between them, the coincidence was not par- 
ticularly surprising. 

Lenina pulled at her zippers-downwards on the jacket, downwards with 
a double-handed gesture at the two that held trousers, downwards 
again to loosen her undergarment. Still wearing her shoes and stock- 
ings, she walked off towards the bathrooms. 

Home, home-a few small rooms, stiflingly over-inhabited by a man, by 
a periodically teeming woman, by a rabble of boys and girls of all ages. 
No air, no space; an understerilized prison; darkness, disease, and 

(The Controller's evocation was so vivid that one of the boys, more 
sensitive than the rest, turned pale at the mere description and was on 
the point of being sick.) 

Lenina got out of the bath, toweled herself dry, took hold of a long 
flexible tube plugged into the wall, presented the nozzle to her breast, 
as though she meant to commit suicide, pressed down the trigger. A 
blast of warmed air dusted her with the finest talcum powder. Eight 
different scents and eau-de-Cologne were laid on in little taps over the 
wash-basin. She turned on the third from the left, dabbed herself with 
chypre and, carrying her shoes and stockings in her hand, went out to 
see if one of the vibro-vacuum machines were free. 

And home was as squalid psychically as physically. Psychically, it was a 
rabbit hole, a midden, hot with the frictions of tightly packed life, reek- 
ing with emotion. What suffocating intimacies, what dangerous, in- 
sane, obscene relationships between the members of the family group! 
Maniacally, the mother brooded over her children (her children) ... 
brooded over them like a cat over its kittens; but a cat that could talk, 
a cat that could say, "My baby, my baby," over and over again. "My 
baby, and oh, oh, at my breast, the little hands, the hunger, and that 
unspeakable agonizing pleasure! Till at last my baby sleeps, my baby 
sleeps with a bubble of white milk at the corner of his mouth. My little 
baby sleeps ..." 

"Yes," said Mustapha Mond, nodding his head, "you may well shudder." 

"Who are you going out with to-night?" Lenina asked, returning from 
the vibro-vac like a pearl illuminated from within, pinkly glowing. 


Lenina raised her eyebrows in astonishment. 

"I've been feeling rather out of sorts lately," Fanny explained. "Dr. 
Wells advised me to have a Pregnancy Substitute." 

"But, my dear, you're only nineteen. The first Pregnancy Substitute 
isn't compulsory till twenty-one." 

"I know, dear. But some people are better if they begin earlier. Dr. 
Wells told me that brunettes with wide pelvises, like me, ought to have 
their first Pregnancy Substitute at seventeen. So I'm really two years 
late, not two years early." She opened the door of her locker and 
pointed to the row of boxes and labelled phials on the upper shelf. 

"SYRUP OF CORPUS LUTEUM," Lenina read the names aloud. "OVARIN, 
"How I loathe intravenals, don't you?" 

"Yes. But when they do one good ..." Fanny was a particularly sensible 

Our Ford-or Our Freud, as, for some inscrutable reason, he chose to 
call himself whenever he spoke of psychological matters-Our Freud 
had been the first to reveal the appalling dangers of family life. The 
world was full of fathers-was therefore full of misery; full of moth- 
ers-therefore of every kind of perversion from sadism to chastity; full 
of brothers, sisters, uncles, aunts-full of madness and suicide. 

"And yet, among the savages of Samoa, in certain islands off the coast 
of New Guinea ..." 

The tropical sunshine lay like warm honey on the naked bodies of chil- 
dren tumbling promiscuously among the hibiscus blossoms. Home was 
in any one of twenty palm-thatched houses. In the Trobriands concep- 
tion was the work of ancestral ghosts; nobody had ever heard of a fa- 

"Extremes," said the Controller, "meet. For the good reason that they 
were made to meet." 

"Dr. Wells says that a three months' Pregnancy Substitute now will 
make all the difference to my health for the next three or four years." 

"Well, I hope he's right," said Lenina. "But, Fanny, do you really mean 
to say that for the next three months you're not supposed to ..." 

"Oh no, dear. Only for a week or two, that's all. I shall spend the eve- 
ning at the Club playing Musical Bridge. I suppose you're going out?" 

Lenina nodded. 

"Who with?" 

"Henry Foster." 

"Again?" Fanny's kind, rather moon-like face took on an incongruous 
expression of pained and disapproving astonishment. "Do you mean to 
tell me you're still going out with Henry Foster?" 

Mothers and fathers, brothers and sisters. But there were also hus- 
bands, wives, lovers. There were also monogamy and romance. 

"Though you probably don't know what those are," said Mustapha 

They shook their heads. 

Family, monogamy, romance. Everywhere exclusiveness, a narrow 
channelling of impulse and energy. 

"But every one belongs to every one else," he concluded, citing the 
hypnopaedic proverb. 

The students nodded, emphatically agreeing with a statement which 
upwards of sixty-two thousand repetitions in the dark had made them 
accept, not merely as true, but as axiomatic, self-evident, utterly in- 

"But after all," Lenina was protesting, "it's only about four months now 
since I've been having Henry." 

"Only four months! I like that. And what's more," Fanny went on, 
pointing an accusing finger, "there's been nobody else except Henry all 
that time. Has there?" 

Lenina blushed scarlet; but her eyes, the tone of her voice remained 
defiant. "No, there hasn't been any one else," she answered almost 
truculently. "And I jolly well don't see why there should have been." 

"Oh, she jolly well doesn't see why there should have been," Fanny re- 
peated, as though to an invisible listener behind Lenina's left shoulder. 
Then, with a sudden change of tone, "But seriously," she said, "I really 
do think you ought to be careful. It's such horribly bad form to go on 
and on like this with one man. At forty, or thirty-five, it wouldn't be so 
bad. But at your age, Lenina! No, it really won't do. And you know how 
strongly the D.H.C. objects to anything intense or long-drawn. Four 
months of Henry Foster, without having another man-why, he'd be fu- 
rious if he knew ..." 

"Think of water under pressure in a pipe." They thought of it. "I pierce 
it once," said the Controller. "What a jet!" 

He pierced it twenty times. There were twenty piddling little fountains. 

"My baby. My baby ...!" 

"Mother!" The madness is infectious. 

"My love, my one and only, precious, precious ..." 

Mother, monogamy, romance. High spurts the fountain; fierce and 
foamy the wild jet. The urge has but a single outlet. My love, my baby. 
No wonder these poor pre-moderns were mad and wicked and miser- 
able. Their world didn't allow them to take things easily, didn't allow 
them to be sane, virtuous, happy. What with mothers and lovers, what 
with the prohibitions they were not conditioned to obey, what with the 
temptations and the lonely remorses, what with all the diseases and 
the endless isolating pain, what with the uncertainties and the pover- 
ty-they were forced to feel strongly. And feeling strongly (and 
strongly, what was more, in solitude, in hopelessly individual isolation), 
how could they be stable? 

"Of course there's no need to give him up. Have somebody else from 
time to time, that's all. He has other girls, doesn't he?" 

Lenina admitted it. 

"Of course he does. Trust Henry Foster to be the perfect gentle- 
man-always correct. And then there's the Director to think of. You 
know what a stickler ..." 

Nodding, "He patted me on the behind this afternoon," said Lenina. 

"There, you see!" Fanny was triumphant. "That shows what he stands 
for. The strictest conventionality." 

"Stability," said the Controller, "stability. No civilization without social 
stability. No social stability without individual stability." His voice was a 
trumpet. Listening they felt larger, warmer. 

The machine turns, turns and must keep on turning-for ever. It is 
death if it stands still. A thousand millions scrabbled the crust of the 
earth. The wheels began to turn. In a hundred and fifty years there 
were two thousand millions. Stop all the wheels. In a hundred and fifty 
weeks there are once more only a thousand millions; a thousand thou- 
sand thousand men and women have starved to death. 

Wheels must turn steadily, but cannot turn untended. There must be 
men to tend them, men as steady as the wheels upon their axles, sane 
men, obedient men, stable in contentment. 

Crying: My baby, my mother, my only, only love groaning: My sin, my 
terrible God; screaming with pain, muttering with fever, bemoaning old 
age and poverty-how can they tend the wheels? And if they cannot 
tend the wheels ... The corpses of a thousand thousand thousand men 
and women would be hard to bury or burn. 

"And after all," Fanny's tone was coaxing, "it's not as though there 
were anything painful or disagreeable about having one or two men 
besides Henry. And seeing that you ought to be a little more promiscu- 
ous ..." 

"Stability," insisted the Controller, "stability. The primal and the ulti- 
mate need. Stability. Hence all this." 

With a wave of his hand he indicated the gardens, the huge building of 
the Conditioning Centre, the naked children furtive in the undergrowth 
or running across the lawns. 

Lenina shook her head. "Somehow," she mused, "I hadn't been feeling 
very keen on promiscuity lately. There are times when one doesn't. 
Haven't you found that too, Fanny?" 

Fanny nodded her sympathy and understanding. "But one's got to 
make the effort," she said, sententiously, "one's got to play the game. 
After all, every one belongs to every one else." 

"Yes, every one belongs to every one else," Lenina repeated slowly 
and, sighing, was silent for a moment; then, taking Fanny's hand, 
gave it a little squeeze. "You're quite right, Fanny. As usual. I'll make 
the effort." 

Impulse arrested spills over, and the flood is feeling, the flood is pas- 
sion, the flood is even madness: it depends on the force of the current, 
the height and strength of the barrier. The unchecked stream flows 
smoothly down its appointed channels into a calm well-being. (The 
embryo is hungry; day in, day out, the blood-surrogate pump unceas- 
ingly turns its eight hundred revolutions a minute. The decanted infant 
howls; at once a nurse appears with a bottle of external secretion. 
Feeling lurks in that interval of time between desire and its consum- 
mation. Shorten that interval, break down all those old unnecessary 

"Fortunate boys!" said the Controller. "No pains have been spared to 
make your lives emotionally easy-to preserve you, so far as that is 
possible, from having emotions at all." 

"Ford's in his flivver," murmured the D.H.C. "All's well with the world." 

"Lenina Crowne?" said Henry Foster, echoing the Assistant Predestina- 
tor's question as he zipped up his trousers. "Oh, she's a splendid girl. 
Wonderfully pneumatic. I'm surprised you haven't had her." 

"I can't think how it is I haven't," said the Assistant Predestinator. "I 
certainly will. At the first opportunity." 

From his place on the opposite side of the changing-room aisle, Ber- 
nard Marx overheard what they were saying and turned pale. 

"And to tell the truth," said Lenina, "I'm beginning to get just a tiny bit 
bored with nothing but Henry every day." She pulled on her left stock- 

ing. "Do you know Bernard Marx?" she asked in a tone whose exces- 
sive casualness was evidently forced. 

Fanny looked startled. "You don't mean to say ...?" 

"Why not? Bernard's an Alpha Plus. Besides, he asked me to go to one 
of the Savage Reservations with him. I've always wanted to see a Sav- 
age Reservation." 

"But his reputation?" 

"What do I care about his reputation?" 

"They say he doesn't like Obstacle Golf." 

"They say, they say," mocked Lenina. 

"And then he spends most of his time by himself-alone." There was 
horror in Fanny's voice. 

"Well, he won't be alone when he's with me. And anyhow, why are 
people so beastly to him? I think he's rather sweet." She smiled to 
herself; how absurdly shy he had been! Frightened almost-as though 
she were a World Controller and he a Gamma-Minus machine minder. 

"Consider your own lives," said Mustapha Mond. "Has any of you ever 
encountered an insurmountable obstacle?" 

The question was answered by a negative silence. 

"Has any of you been compelled to live through a long time-interval 
between the consciousness of a desire and its fufilment?" 

"Well," began one of the boys, and hesitated. 

"Speak up," said the D.H.C. "Don't keep his fordship waiting." 

"I once had to wait nearly four weeks before a girl I wanted would let 
me have her." 

"And you felt a strong emotion in consequence?" 


"Horrible; precisely," said the Controller. "Our ancestors were so stupid 
and short-sighted that when the first reformers came along and of- 
fered to deliver them from those horrible emotions, they wouldn't have 
anything to do with them." 

"Talking about her as though she were a bit of meat." Bernard ground 
his teeth. "Have her here, have her there." Like mutton. Degrading her 
to so much mutton. She said she'd think it over, she said she'd give 
me an answer this week. Oh, Ford, Ford, Ford." He would have liked to 
go up to them and hit them in the face-hard, again and again. 

"Yes, I really do advise you to try her," Henry Foster was saying. 

"Take Ectogenesis. Pfitzner and Kawaguchi had got the whole tech- 
nique worked out. But would the Governments look at it? No. There 
was something called Christianity. Women were forced to go on being 

"He's so ugly!" said Fanny. 

"But I rather like his looks." 

"And then so small." Fanny made a grimace; smallness was so horribly 
and typically low-caste. 

"I think that's rather sweet," said Lenina. "One feels one would like to 
pet him. You know. Like a cat." 

Fanny was shocked. "They say somebody made a mistake when he 
was still in the bottle-thought he was a Gamma and put alcohol into 
his blood-surrogate. That's why he's so stunted." 

"What nonsense!" Lenina was indignant. 

"Sleep teaching was actually prohibited in England. There was some- 
thing called liberalism. Parliament, if you know what that was, passed 
a law against it. The records survive. Speeches about liberty of the 
subject. Liberty to be inefficient and miserable. Freedom to be a round 
peg in a square hole." 

"But, my dear chap, you're welcome, I assure you. You're welcome." 
Henry Foster patted the Assistant Predestinator on the shoulder. 
"Every one belongs to every one else, after all." 

One hundred repetitions three nights a week for four years, thought 
Bernard Marx, who was a specialist on hypnopaedia. Sixty-two thou- 
sand four hundred repetitions make one truth. Idiots! 

"Or the Caste System. Constantly proposed, constantly rejected. There 
was something called democracy. As though men were more than 
physico-chemically equal." 

"Well, all I can say is that I'm going to accept his invitation." 

Bernard hated them, hated them. But they were two, they were large, 
they were strong. 

"The Nine Years' War began in A.F. 141." 

"Not even if it were true about the alcohol in his blood-surrogate." 

"Phosgene, chloropicrin, ethyl iodoacetate, diphenylcyanarsine, tri- 
chlormethyl, chloroformate, dichlorethyl sulphide. Not to mention hy- 
drocyanic acid." 

"Which I simply don't believe," Lenina concluded. 

"The noise of fourteen thousand aeroplanes advancing in open order. 
But in the Kurfurstendamm and the Eighth Arrondissement, the explo- 
sion of the anthrax bombs is hardly louder than the popping of a paper 

"Because I do want to see a Savage Reservation." 

Ch 3 C6H2(N02)3+Hg(CNO) 2 =well, what? An enormous hole in the 
ground, a pile of masonry, some bits of flesh and mucus, a foot, with 
the boot still on it, flying through the air and landing, flop, in the mid- 
dle of the geraniums-the scarlet ones; such a splendid show that 

"You're hopeless, Lenina, I give you up." 

"The Russian technique for infecting water supplies was particularly in- 

Back turned to back, Fanny and Lenina continued their changing in si- 

"The Nine Years' War, the great Economic Collapse. There was a choice 
between World Control and destruction. Between stability and ..." 

"Fanny Crowne's a nice girl too," said the Assistant Predestinator. 

In the nurseries, the Elementary Class Consciousness lesson was over, 
the voices were adapting future demand to future industrial supply. "I 
do love flying," they whispered, "I do love flying, I do love having new 
clothes, I do love ..." 

"Liberalism, of course, was dead of anthrax, but all the same you 
couldn't do things by force." 

"Not nearly so pneumatic as Lenina. Oh, not nearly." 

"But old clothes are beastly," continued the untiring whisper. "We al- 
ways throw away old clothes. Ending is better than mending, ending is 
better than mending, ending is better ..." 

"Government's an affair of sitting, not hitting. You rule with the brains 
and the buttocks, never with the fists. For example, there was the 
conscription of consumption." 

"There, I'm ready," said Lenina, but Fanny remained speechless and 
averted. "Let's make peace, Fanny darling." 

"Every man, woman and child compelled to consume so much a year. 
In the interests of industry. The sole result ..." 

"Ending is better than mending. The more stitches, the less riches; the 
more stitches ..." 

"One of these days," said Fanny, with dismal emphasis, "you'll get into 

"Conscientious objection on an enormous scale. Anything not to con- 
sume. Back to nature." 

"I do love flying. I do love flying." 

"Back to culture. Yes, actually to culture. You can't consume much if 
you sit still and read books." 

"Do I look all right?" Lenina asked. Her jacket was made of bottle 
green acetate cloth with green viscose fur; at the cuffs and collar. 

"Eight hundred Simple Lifers were mowed down by machine guns at 
Golders Green." 

"Ending is better than mending, ending is better than mending." 

Green corduroy shorts and white viscose-woollen stockings turned 
down below the knee. 

"Then came the famous British Museum Massacre. Two thousand cul- 
ture fans gassed with dichlorethyl sulphide." 

A green-and-white jockey cap shaded Lenina's eyes; her shoes were 
bright green and highly polished. 

"In the end," said Mustapha Mond, "the Controllers realized that force 
was no good. The slower but infinitely surer methods of ectogenesis, 
neo-Pavlovian conditioning and hypnopaedia ..." 

And round her waist she wore a silver-mounted green morocco- 
surrogate cartridge belt, bulging (for Lenina was not a freemartin) with 
the regulation supply of contraceptives. 

"The discoveries of Pfitzner and Kawaguchi were at last made use of. 
An intensive propaganda against viviparous reproduction ..." 

"Perfect!" cried Fanny enthusiastically. She could never resist Lenina's 
charm for long. "And what a perfectly sweet Malthusian belt!" 

"Accompanied by a campaign against the Past; by the closing of mu- 
seums, the blowing up of historical monuments (luckily most of them 

had already been destroyed during the Nine Years' War); by the sup- 
pression of all books published before A.F. 150." 

I simply must get one like it," said Fanny. 

There were some things called the pyramids, for example. 

My old black-patent bandolier ..." 

And a man called Shakespeare. You've never heard of them of 

'It's an absolute disgrace-that bandolier of mine." 

'Such are the advantages of a really scientific education." 

'The more stitches the less riches; the more stitches the less ..." 

'The introduction of Our Ford's first T-Model ..." 

'I've had it nearly three months." 

'Chosen as the opening date of the new era." 

'Ending is better than mending; ending is better ..." 

'There was a thing, as I've said before, called Christianity." 

'Ending is better than mending." 

'The ethics and philosophy of under-consumption ..." 

'I love new clothes, I love new clothes, I love ..." 

'So essential when there was under-production; but in an age of ma- 
chines and the fixation of nitrogen-positively a crime against society." 

'Henry Foster gave it me." 

All crosses had their tops cut and became T's. There was also a thing 
called God." 

It's real morocco-surrogate." 

We have the World State now. And Ford's Day celebrations, and 
Community Sings, and Solidarity Services." 

Ford, how I hate them!" Bernard Marx was thinking. 

There was a thing called Heaven; but all the same they used to drink 
enormous quantities of alcohol." 

'Like meat, like so much meat." 

'There was a thing called the soul and a thing called immortality." 

'Do ask Henry where he got it." 

'But they used to take morphia and cocaine." 

'And what makes it worse, she thinks of herself as meat." 

'Two thousand pharmacologists and bio-chemists were subsidized in 
A. P. 178." 

He does look glum," said the Assistant Predestinator, pointing at Ber- 
nard Marx. 

Six years later it was being produced commercially. The perfect drug." 

Let's bait him." 

Euphoric, narcotic, pleasantly hallucinant." 

Glum, Marx, glum." The clap on the shoulder made him start, look up. 
It was that brute Henry Foster. "What you need is a gramme of soma." 

All the advantages of Christianity and alcohol; none of their defects." 

Ford, I should like to kill him!" But all he did was to say, "No, thank 
you," and fend off the proffered tube of tablets. 

Take a holiday from reality whenever you like, and come back without 
so much as a headache or a mythology." 

Take it," insisted Henry Foster, "take it." 

"Stability was practically assured." 

"One cubic centimetre cures ten gloomy sentiments," said the Assis- 
tant Predestinator citing a piece of homely hypnopaedic wisdom. 

"It only remained to conquer old age." 

"Damn you, damn you!" shouted Bernard Marx. 


"Gonadal hormones, transfusion of young blood, magnesium salts ..." 

"And do remember that a gramme is better than a damn." They went 
out, laughing. 

"All the physiological stigmata of old age have been abolished. And 
along with them, of course ..." 

"Don't forget to ask him about that Malthusian belt," said Fanny. 

"Along with them all the old man's mental peculiarities. Characters 
remain constant throughout a whole lifetime." 

"... two rounds of Obstacle Golf to get through before dark. I must fly." 

"Work, play-at sixty our powers and tastes are what they were at sev- 
enteen. Old men in the bad old days used to renounce, retire, take to 
religion, spend their time reading, thinking-thinking!" 

"Idiots, swine!" Bernard Marx was saying to himself, as he walked 
down the corridor to the lift. 

"Now-such is progress-the old men work, the old men copulate, the 
old men have no time, no leisure from pleasure, not a moment to sit 
down and think-or if ever by some unlucky chance such a crevice of 
time should yawn in the solid substance of their distractions, there is 
always soma, delicious soma, half a gramme for a half-holiday, a 
gramme for a week-end, two grammes for a trip to the gorgeous East, 
three for a dark eternity on the moon; returning whence they find 
themselves on the other side of the crevice, safe on the solid ground of 

daily labour and distraction, scampering from feely to feely, from girl 
to pneumatic girl, from Electromagnetic Golf course to ..." 

"Go away, little girl," shouted the D.H.C. angrily. "Go away, little boy! 
Can't you see that his fordship's busy? Go and do your erotic play 
somewhere else." 

"Suffer little children," said the Controller. 

Slowly, majestically, with a faint humming of machinery, the Conveyors 
moved forward, thirty-three centimters an hour. In the red darkness 
glinted innumerable rubies. 

Chapter Four 

THE LIFT was crowded with men from the Alpha Changing Rooms, and 
Lenina's entry wars greeted by many friendly nods and smiles. She 
was a popular girl and, at one time or another, had spent a night with 
almost all of them. 

They were dear boys, she thought, as she returned their salutations. 
Charming boys! Still, she did wish that George Edzel's ears weren't 
quite so big (perhaps he'd been given just a spot too much parathyroid 
at Metre 328?). And looking at Benito Hoover, she couldn't help re- 
membering that he was really too hairy when he took his clothes off. 

Turning, with eyes a little saddened by the recollection, of Benito's 
curly blackness, she saw in a corner the small thin body, the melan- 
choly face of Bernard Marx. 

"Bernard!" she stepped up to him. "I was looking for you." Her voice 
rang clear above the hum of the mounting lift. The others looked 
round curiously. "I wanted to talk to you about our New Mexico plan." 
Out of the tail of her eye she could see Benito Hoover gaping with as- 
tonishment. The gape annoyed her. "Surprised I shouldn't be begging 
to go with him again!" she said to herself. Then aloud, and more 
warmly than ever, "I'd simply love to come with you for a week in 

July," she went on. (Anyhow, she was publicly proving her unfaithful- 
ness to Henry. Fanny ought to be pleased, even though it was Ber- 
nard.) "That is," Lenina gave him her most deliciously significant smile, 
"if you still want to have me." 

Bernard's pale face flushed. "What on earth for?" she wondered, as- 
tonished, but at the same time touched by this strange tribute to her 

"Hadn't we better talk about it somewhere else?" he stammered, look- 
ing horribly uncomfortable. 

"As though I'd been saying something shocking," thought Lenina. "He 
couldn't look more upset if I'd made a dirty joke-asked him who his 
mother was, or something like that." 

"I mean, with all these people about ..." He was choked with confusion. 

Lenina's laugh was frank and wholly unmalicious. "How funny you 
are!" she said; and she quite genuinely did think him funny. "You'll 
give me at least a week's warning, won't you," she went on in another 
tone. "I suppose we take the Blue Pacific Rocket? Does it start from 
the Charing-T Tower? Or is it from Hampstead?" 

Before Bernard could answer, the lift came to a standstill. 

"Roof!" called a creaking voice. 

The liftman was a small simian creature, dressed in the black tunic of 
an Epsilon-Minus Semi-Moron. 


He flung open the gates. The warm glory of afternoon sunlight made 
him start and blink his eyes. "Oh, roof!" he repeated in a voice of rap- 
ture. He was as though suddenly and joyfully awakened from a dark 
annihilating stupor. "Roof!" 

He smiled up with a kind of doggily expectant adoration into the faces 
of his passengers. Talking and laughing together, they stepped out into 
the light. The liftman looked after them. 

"Roof?" he said once more, questioningly. 

Then a bell rang, and from the ceiling of the lift a loud speaker began, 
very softly and yet very imperiously, to issue its commands. 

"Go down," it said, "go down. Floor Eighteen. Go down, go down. Floor 
Eighteen. Go down, go ..." 

The liftman slammed the gates, touched a button and instantly 
dropped back into the droning twilight of the well, the twilight of his 
own habitual stupor. 

It was warm and bright on the roof. The summer afternoon was 
drowsy with the hum of passing helicopters; and the deeper drone of 
the rocket-planes hastening, invisible, through the bright sky five or 
six miles overhead was like a caress on the soft air. Bernard Marx drew 
a deep breath. He looked up into the sky and round the blue horizon 
and finally down into Lenina's face. 

"Isn't it beautiful!" His voice trembled a little. 

She smiled at him with an expression of the most sympathetic under- 
standing. "Simply perfect for Obstacle Golf," she answered rapturously. 
"And now I must fly, Bernard. Henry gets cross if I keep him waiting. 
Let me know in good time about the date." And waving her hand she 
ran away across the wide flat roof towards the hangars. Bernard stood 
watching the retreating twinkle of the white stockings, the sunburnt 
knees vivaciously bending and unbending again, again, and the softer 
rolling of those well-fitted corduroy shorts beneath the bottle green 
jacket. His face wore an expression of pain. 

"I should say she was pretty," said a loud and cheery voice just behind 

Bernard started and looked around. The chubby red face of Benito 
Hoover was beaming down at him-beaming with manifest cordiality. 
Benito was notoriously good-natured. People said of him that he could 
have got through life without ever touching soma. The malice and bad 
tempers from which other people had to take holidays never afflicted 
him. Reality for Benito was always sunny. 

"Pneumatic too. And how!" Then, in another tone: "But, I say," he 
went on, "you do look glum! What you need is a gramme of soma." 
Diving into his right-hand trouser-pocket, Benito produced a phial. 
"One cubic centimetre cures ten gloomy ... But, I say!" 

Bernard had suddenly turned and rushed away. 

Benito stared after him. "What can be the matter with the fellow?" he 
wondered, and, shaking his head, decided that the story about the al- 
cohol having been put into the poor chap's blood-surrogate must be 
true. "Touched his brain, I suppose." 

He put away the soma bottle, and taking out a packet of sex-hormone 
chewing-gum, stuffed a plug into his cheek and walked slowly away 
towards the hangars, ruminating. 

Henry Foster had had his machine wheeled out of its lock-up and, 
when Lenina arrived, was already seated in the cockpit, waiting. 

"Four minutes late," was all his comment, as she climbed in beside 
him. He started the engines and threw the helicopter screws into gear. 
The machine shot vertically into the air. Henry accelerated; the hum- 
ming of the propeller shrilled from hornet to wasp, from wasp to mos- 
quito; the speedometer showed that they were rising at the best part 
of two kilometres a minute. London diminished beneath them. The 
huge table-topped buildings were no more, in a few seconds, than a 
bed of geometrical mushrooms sprouting from the green of park and 
garden. In the midst of them, thin-stalked, a taller, slenderer fungus, 
the Charing-T Tower lifted towards the sky a disk of shining concrete. 

Like the vague torsos of fabulous athletes, huge fleshy clouds lolled on 
the blue air above their heads. Out of one of them suddenly dropped a 
small scarlet insect, buzzing as it fell. 

"There's the Red Rocket," said Henry, "just come in from New York." 
Looking at his watch. "Seven minutes behind time," he added, and 
shook his head. "These Atlantic services-they're really scandalously 

He took his foot off the accelerator. The humming of the screws over- 
head dropped an octave and a half, back through wasp and hornet to 
bumble bee, to cockchafer, to stag-beetle. The upward rush of the ma- 

chine slackened off; a moment later they were hanging motionless in 
the air. Henry pushed at a lever; there was a click. Slowly at first, then 
faster and faster, till it was a circular mist before their eyes, the pro- 
peller in front of them began to revolve. The wind of a horizontal 
speed whistled ever more shrilly in the stays. Henry kept his eye on 
the revolution-counter; when the needle touched the twelve hundred 
mark, he threw the helicopter screws out of gear. The machine had 
enough forward momentum to be able to fly on its planes. 

Lenina looked down through the window in the floor between her feet. 
They were flying over the six kilometre zone of park-land that sepa- 
rated Central London from its first ring of satellite suburbs. The green 
was maggoty with fore-shortened life. Forests of Centrifugal Bumble- 
puppy towers gleamed between the trees. Near Shepherd's Bush two 
thousand Beta-Minus mixed doubles were playing Riemann-surface 
tennis. A double row of Escalator Fives Courts lined the main road 
from Notting Hill to Willesden. In the Ealing stadium a Delta gymnastic 
display and community sing was in progress. 

"What a hideous colour khaki is," remarked Lenina, voicing the hyp- 
nopaedic prejudices of her caste. 

The buildings of the Hounslow Feely Studio covered seven and a half 
hectares. Near them a black and khaki army of labourers was busy re- 
vitrifying the surface of the Great West Road. One of the huge travel- 
ling crucibles was being tapped as they flew over. The molten stone 
poured out in a stream of dazzling incandescence across the road, the 
asbestos rollers came and went; at the tail of an insulated watering 
cart the steam rose in white clouds. 

At Brentford the Television Corporation's factory was like a small town. 

"They must be changing the shift," said Lenina. 

Like aphides and ants, the leaf-green Gamma girls, the black Semi- 
Morons swarmed round the entrances, or stood in queues to take their 
places in the monorail tram-cars. Mulberry-coloured Beta-Minuses 
came and went among the crowd. The roof of the main building was 
alive with the alighting and departure of helicopters. 

"My word," said Lenina, "I'm glad I'm not a Gamma." 

Ten minutes later they were at Stoke Poges and had started their first 
round of Obstacle Golf. 


WITH eyes for the most part downcast and, if ever they lighted on a 
fellow creature, at once and furtively averted, Bernard hastened across 
the roof. He was like a man pursued, but pursued by enemies he does 
not wish to see, lest they should seem more hostile even than he had 
supposed, and he himself be made to feel guiltier and even more help- 
lessly alone. 

"That horrible Benito Hoover!" And yet the man had meant well 
enough. Which only made it, in a way, much worse. Those who meant 
well behaved in the same way as those who meant badly. Even Lenina 
was making him suffer. He remembered those weeks of timid indeci- 
sion, during which he had looked and longed and despaired of ever 
having the courage to ask her. Dared he face the risk of being humili- 
ated by a contemptuous refusal? But if she were to say yes, what rap- 
ture! Well, now she had said it and he was still wretched-wretched 
that she should have thought it such a perfect afternoon for Obstacle 
Golf, that she should have trotted away to join Henry Foster, that she 
should have found him funny for not wanting to talk of their most pri- 
vate affairs in public. Wretched, in a word, because she had behaved 
as any healthy and virtuous English girl ought to behave and not in 
some other, abnormal, extraordinary way. 

He opened the door of his lock-up and called to a lounging couple of 
Delta-Minus attendants to come and push his machine out on to the 
roof. The hangars were staffed by a single Bokanovsky Group, and the 
men were twins, identically small, black and hideous. Bernard gave his 
orders in the sharp, rather arrogant and even offensive tone of one 
who does not feel himself too secure in his superiority. To have deal- 
ings with members of the lower castes was always, for Bernard, a 
most distressing experience. For whatever the cause (and the current 
gossip about the alcohol in his blood-surrogate may very likely-for ac- 
cidents will happen-have been true) Bernard's physique as hardly bet- 
ter than that of the average Gamma. He stood eight centimetres short 
of the standard Alpha height and was slender in proportion. Contact 
with members of he lower castes always reminded him painfully of this 
physical inadequacy. "I am I, and wish I wasn't"; his self- 

consciousness was acute and stressing. Each time he found himself 
looking on the level, instead of downward, into a Delta's face, he felt 
humiliated. Would the creature treat him with the respect due to his 
caste? The question haunted him. Not without reason. For Gammas, 
Deltas and Epsilons had been to some extent conditioned to associate 
corporeal mass with social superiority. Indeed, a faint hypnopaedic 
prejudice in favour of size was universal. Hence the laughter of the 
women to whom he made proposals, the practical joking of his equals 
among the men. The mockery made him feel an outsider; and feeling 
an outsider he behaved like one, which increased the prejudice against 
him and intensified the contempt and hostility aroused by his physical 
defects. Which in turn increased his sense of being alien and alone. A 
chronic fear of being slighted made him avoid his equals, made him 
stand, where his inferiors were concerned, self-consciously on his dig- 
nity. How bitterly he envied men like Henry Foster and Benito Hoover! 
Men who never had to shout at an Epsilon to get an order obeyed; 
men who took their position for granted; men who moved through the 
caste system as a fish through water-so utterly at home as to be un- 
aware either of themselves or of the beneficent and comfortable ele- 
ment in which they had their being. 

Slackly, it seemed to him, and with reluctance, the twin attendants 
wheeled his plane out on the roof. 

"Hurry up!" said Bernard irritably. One of them glanced at him. Was 
that a kind of bestial derision that he detected in those blank grey 
eyes? "Hurry up!" he shouted more loudly, and there was an ugly rasp 
in his voice. 

He climbed into the plane and, a minute later, was flying southwards, 
towards the river. 

The various Bureaux of Propaganda and the College of Emotional Engi- 
neering were housed in a single sixty-story building in Fleet Street. In 
the basement and on the low floors were the presses and offices of the 
three great London newspapers-777e Hourly Radio, an upper-caste 
sheet, the pale green Gamma Gazette, and, on khaki paper and in 
words exclusively of one syllable, The Delta Mirror. Then came the Bu- 
reaux of Propaganda by Television, by Feeling Picture, and by Syn- 
thetic Voice and Music respectively-twenty-two floors of them. Above 
were the search laboratories and the padded rooms in which Sound- 

Track Writers and Synthetic Composers did the delicate work. The top 
eighteen floors were occupied the College of Emotional Engineering. 

Bernard landed on the roof of Propaganda House and stepped out. 

"Ring down to Mr. Helmholtz Watson," he ordered the Gamma-Plus 
porter, "and tell him that Mr. Bernard Marx is waiting for him on the 

He sat down and lit a cigarette. 

Helmholtz Watson was writing when the message came down. 

"Tell him I'm coming at once," he said and hung up the receiver. Then, 
turning to his secretary, "I'll leave you to put my things away," he went 
on in the same official and impersonal tone; and, ignoring her lustrous 
smile, got up and walked briskly to the door. 

He was a powerfully built man, deep-chested, broad-shouldered, mas- 
sive, and yet quick in his movements, springy and agile. The round 
strong pillar of his neck supported a beautifully shaped head. His hair 
was dark and curly, his features strongly marked. In a forcible em- 
phatic way, he was handsome and looked, as his secretary was never 
tired of repeating, every centimetre an Alpha Plus. By profession he 
was a lecturer at the College of Emotional Engineering (Department of 
Writing) and the intervals of his educational activities, a working Emo- 
tional Engineer. He wrote regularly for The Hourly Radio, composed 
feely scenarios, and had the happiest knack for slogans and hyp- 
nopaedic rhymes. 

"Able," was the verdict of his superiors. "Perhaps, (and they would 
shake their heads, would significantly lower their voices) "a little too 

Yes, a little too able; they were right. A mental excess had produced in 
Helmholtz Watson effects very similar to those which, in Bernard Marx, 
were the result of a physical defect. Too little bone and brawn had iso- 
lated Bernard from his fellow men, and the sense of this apartness, 
being, by all the current standards, a mental excess, became in its 
turn a cause of wider separation. That which had made Helmholtz so 
uncomfortably aware of being himself and all alone was too much abil- 
ity. What the two men shared was the knowledge that they were indi- 

viduals. But whereas the physically defective Bernard had suffered all 
his life from the consciousness of being separate, it was only quite re- 
cently that, grown aware of his mental excess, Helmholtz Watson had 
also become aware of his difference from the people who surrounded 
him. This Escalator-Squash champion, this indefatigable lover (it was 
said that he had had six hundred and forty different girls in under four 
years), this admirable committee man and best mixer had realized 
quite suddenly that sport, women, communal activities were only, so 
far as he was concerned, second bests. Really, and at the bottom, he 
was interested in something else. But in what? In what? That was the 
problem which Bernard had come to discuss with him-or rather, since 
it was always Helmholtz who did all the talking, to listen to his friend 
discussing, yet once more. 

Three charming girls from the Bureau of Propaganda by Synthetic 
Voice waylaid him as he stepped out of the lift. 

"Oh, Helmholtz, darling, do come and have a picnic supper with us on 
Exmoor." They clung round him imploringly. 

He shook his head, he pushed his way through them. "No, no." 

"We're not inviting any other man." 

But Helmholtz remained unshaken even by this delightful promise. 
"No," he repeated, "I'm busy." And he held resolutely on his course. 
The girls trailed after him. It was not till he had actually climbed into 
Bernard's plane and slammed the door that they gave up pursuit. Not 
without reproaches. 

"These women!" he said, as the machine rose into the air. "These 
women!" And he shook his head, he frowned. "Too awful," Bernard 
hypocritically agreed, wishing, as he spoke the words, that he could 
have as many girls as Helmholtz did, and with as little trouble. He was 
seized with a sudden urgent need to boast. "I'm taking Lenina Crowne 
to New Mexico with me," he said in a tone as casual as he could make 

"Are you?" said Helmholtz, with a total absence of interest. Then after 
a little pause, "This last week or two," he went on, "I've been cutting 
all my committees and all my girls. You can't imagine what a hullaba- 

loo they've been making about it at the College. Still, it's been worth 
it, I think. The effects ..." He hesitated. "Well, they're odd, they're very 

A physical shortcoming could produce a kind of mental excess. The 
process, it seemed, was reversible. Mental excess could produce, for 
its own purposes, the voluntary blindness and deafness of deliberate 
solitude, the artificial impotence of asceticism. 

The rest of the short flight was accomplished in silence. When they 
had arrived and were comfortably stretched out on the pneumatic so- 
fas in Bernard's room, Helmholtz began again. 

Speaking very slowly, "Did you ever feel," he asked, "as though you 
had something inside you that was only waiting for you to give it a 
chance to come out? Some sort of extra power that you aren't us- 
ing-you know, like all the water that goes down the falls instead of 
through the turbines?" He looked at Bernard questioningly. 

"You mean all the emotions one might be feeling if things were differ- 

Helmholtz shook his head. "Not quite. I'm thinking of a queer feeling I 
sometimes get, a feeling that I've got something important to say and 
the power to say it-only I don't know what it is, and I can't make any 
use of the power. If there was some different way of writing ... Or else 
something else to write about ..." He was silent; then, "You see," he 
went on at last, "I'm pretty good at inventing phrases-you know, the 
sort of words that suddenly make you jump, almost as though you'd 
sat on a pin, they seem so new and exciting even though they're about 
something hypnopaedically obvious. But that doesn't seem enough. It's 
not enough for the phrases to be good; what you make with them 
ought to be good too." 

"But your things are good, Helmholtz." 

"Oh, as far as they go." Helmholtz shrugged his shoulders. "But they 
go such a little way. They aren't important enough, somehow. I feel I 
could do something much more important. Yes, and more intense, 
more violent. But what? What is there more important to say? And 
how can one be violent about the sort of things one's expected to write 

about? Words can be like X-rays, if you use them properly-they'll go 
through anything. You read and you're pierced. That's one of the 
things I try to teach my students-how to write piercingly. But what on 
earth's the good of being pierced by an article about a Community 
Sing, or the latest improvement in scent organs? Besides, can you 
make words really piercing-you know, like the very hardest X- 
rays-when you're writing about that sort of thing? Can you say some- 
thing about nothing? That's what it finally boils down to. I try and I try 

"Hush!" said Bernard suddenly, and lifted a warning finger; they lis- 
tened. "I believe there's somebody at the door," he whispered. 

Helmholtz got up, tiptoed across the room, and with a sharp quick 
movement flung the door wide open. There was, of course, nobody 

"I'm sorry," said Bernard, feeling and looking uncomfortably foolish. "I 
suppose I've got things on my nerves a bit. When people are suspi- 
cious with you, you start being suspicious with them." 

He passed his hand across his eyes, he sighed, his voice became plain- 
tive. He was justifying himself. "If you knew what I'd had to put up 
with recently," he said almost tearfully-and the uprush of his self-pity 
was like a fountain suddenly released. "If you only knew!" 

Helmholtz Watson listened with a certain sense of discomfort. "Poor lit- 
tle Bernard!" he said to himself. But at the same time he felt rather 
ashamed for his friend. He wished Bernard would show a little more 

Chapter Five 

BY EIGHT O'CLOCK the light was failing. The loud speaker in the tower 
of the Stoke Poges Club House began, in a more than human tenor, to 
announce the closing of the courses. Lenina and Henry abandoned 
their game and walked back towards the Club. From the grounds of 
the Internal and External Secretion Trust came the lowing of those 
thousands of cattle which provided, with their hormones and their 
milk, the raw materials for the great factory at Farnham Royal. 

An incessant buzzing of helicopters filled the twilight. Every two and a 
half minutes a bell and the screech of whistles announced the depar- 
ture of one of the light monorail trains which carried the lower caste 
golfers back from their separate course to the metropolis. 

Lenina and Henry climbed into their machine and started off. At eight 
hundred feet Henry slowed down the helicopter screws, and they hung 
for a minute or two poised above the fading landscape. The forest of 
Burnham Beeches stretched like a great pool of darkness towards the 
bright shore of the western sky. Crimson at the horizon, the last of the 
sunset faded, through orange, upwards into yellow and a pale watery 
green. Northwards, beyond and above the trees, the Internal and Ex- 
ternal Secretions factory glared with a fierce electric brilliance from 
every window of its twenty stories. Beneath them lay the buildings of 

the Golf Club-the huge Lower Caste barracks and, on the other side of 
a dividing wall, the smaller houses reserved for Alpha and Beta mem- 
bers. The approaches to the monorail station were black with the ant- 
like pullulation of lower-caste activity. From under the glass vault a 
lighted train shot out into the open. Following its southeasterly course 
across the dark plain their eyes were drawn to the majestic buildings 
of the Slough Crematorium. For the safety of night-flying planes, its 
four tall chimneys were flood-lighted and tipped with crimson danger 
signals. It was a landmark. 

"Why do the smoke-stacks have those things like balconies around 
them?" enquired Lenina. 

"Phosphorus recovery," explained Henry telegraphically. "On their way 
up the chimney the gases go through four separate treatments. P2O5 
used to go right out of circulation every time they cremated some one. 
Now they recover over ninety-eight per cent of it. More than a kilo and 
a half per adult corpse. Which makes the best part of four hundred 
tons of phosphorus every year from England alone." Henry spoke with 
a happy pride, rejoicing whole-heartedly in the achievement, as 
though it had been his own. "Fine to think we can go on being socially 
useful even after we're dead. Making plants grow." 

Lenina, meanwhile, had turned her eyes away and was looking per- 
pendicularly downwards at the monorail station. "Fine," she agreed. 
"But queer that Alphas and Betas won't make any more plants grow 
than those nasty little Gammas and Deltas and Epsilons down there." 

"All men are physico-chemically equal," said Henry sententiously. "Be- 
sides, even Epsilons perform indispensable services." 

"Even an Epsilon ..." Lenina suddenly remembered an occasion when, 
as a little girl at school, she had woken up in the middle of the night 
and become aware, for the first time, of the whispering that had 
haunted all her sleeps. She saw again the beam of moonlight, the row 
of small white beds; heard once more the soft, soft voice that said (the 
words were there, unforgotten, unforgettable after so many night-long 
repetitions): "Every one works for every one else. We can't do without 
any one. Even Epsilons are useful. We couldn't do without Epsilons. 
Every one works for every one else. We can't do without any one ..." 
Lenina remembered her first shock of fear and surprise; her specula- 

tions through half a wakeful hour; and then, under the influence of 
those endless repetitions, the gradual soothing of her mind, the sooth- 
ing, the smoothing, the stealthy creeping of sleep. ... 

"I suppose Epsilons don't really mind being Epsilons," she said aloud. 

"Of course they don't. How can they? They don't know what it's like 
being anything else. We'd mind, of course. But then we've been differ- 
ently conditioned. Besides, we start with a different heredity." 

"I'm glad I'm not an Epsilon," said Lenina, with conviction. 

"And if you were an Epsilon," said Henry, "your conditioning would 
have made you no less thankful that you weren't a Beta or an Alpha." 
He put his forward propeller into gear and headed the machine to- 
wards London. Behind them, in the west, the crimson and orange were 
almost faded; a dark bank of cloud had crept into the zenith. As they 
flew over the crematorium, the plane shot upwards on the column of 
hot air rising from the chimneys, only to fall as suddenly when it 
passed into the descending chill beyond. 

"What a marvellous switchback!" Lenina laughed delightedly. 

But Henry's tone was almost, for a moment, melancholy. "Do you 
know what that switchback was?" he said. "It was some human being 
finally and definitely disappearing. Going up in a squirt of hot gas. It 
would be curious to know who it was-a man or a woman, an Alpha or 
an Epsilon. ..." He sighed. Then, in a resolutely cheerful voice, "Any- 
how," he concluded, "there's one thing we can be certain of; whoever 
he may have been, he was happy when he was alive. Everybody's 
happy now." 

"Yes, everybody's happy now," echoed Lenina. They had heard the 
words repeated a hundred and fifty times every night for twelve years. 

Landing on the roof of Henry's forty-story apartment house in West- 
minster, they went straight down to the dining-hall. There, in a loud 
and cheerful company, they ate an excellent meal. Soma was served 
with the coffee. Lenina took two half-gramme tablets and Henry three. 
At twenty past nine they walked across the street to the newly opened 
Westminster Abbey Cabaret. It was a night almost without clouds, 
moonless and starry; but of this on the whole depressing fact Lenina 

and Henry were fortunately unaware. The electric sky-signs effectively 
shut off the outer darkness. "CALVIN STOPES AND HIS SIXTEEN 
SEXOPHONISTS." From the fagade of the new Abbey the giant letters 

They entered. The air seemed hot and somehow breathless with the 
scent of ambergris and sandalwood. On the domed ceiling of the hall, 
the colour organ had momentarily painted a tropical sunset. The Six- 
teen Sexophonists were playing an old favourite: "There ain't no Bottle 
in all the world like that dear little Bottle of mine." Four hundred cou- 
ples were five-stepping round the polished floor. Lenina and Henry 
were soon the four hundred and first. The saxophones wailed like me- 
lodious cats under the moon, moaned in the alto and tenor registers as 
though the little death were upon them. Rich with a wealth of harmon- 
ics, their tremulous chorus mounted towards a climax, louder and ever 
louder-until at last, with a wave of his hand, the conductor let loose 
the final shattering note of ether-music and blew the sixteen merely 
human blowers clean out of existence. Thunder in A flat major. And 
then, in all but silence, in all but darkness, there followed a gradual 
deturgescence, a diminuendo sliding gradually, through quarter tones, 
down, down to a faintly whispered dominant chord that lingered on 
(while the five-four rhythms still pulsed below) charging the darkened 
seconds with an intense expectancy. And at last expectancy was ful- 
filled. There was a sudden explosive sunrise, and simultaneously, the 
Sixteen burst into song: 

"Bottle of mine, it's you I've always wanted! 

Bottle of mine, why was I ever decanted? 

Skies are blue inside of you, 

The weather's always fine; 

There ain 't no Bottle in all the world 
Like that dear little Bottle of mine. " 

Five-stepping with the other four hundred round and round Westmin- 
ster Abbey, Lenina and Henry were yet dancing in another world-the 
warm, the richly coloured, the infinitely friendly world of soma-holiday. 
How kind, how good-looking, how delightfully amusing every one was! 
"Bottle of mine, it's you I've always wanted ..." But Lenina and Henry 
had what they wanted ... They were inside, here and now-safely inside 

with the fine weather, the perennially blue sky. And when, exhausted, 
the Sixteen had laid by their saxophones and the Synthetic Music ap- 
paratus was producing the very latest in slow Malthusian Blues, they 
might have been twin embryos gently rocking together on the waves 
of a bottled ocean of blood-surrogate. 

"Good-night, dear friends. Good-night, dear friends." The loud speak- 
ers veiled their commands in a genial and musical politeness. "Good- 
night, dear friends ..." 

Obediently, with all the others, Lenina and Henry left the building. The 
depressing stars had travelled quite some way across the heavens. But 
though the separating screen of the sky-signs had now to a great ex- 
tent dissolved, the two young people still retained their happy igno- 
rance of the night. 

Swallowing half an hour before closing time, that second dose of soma 
had raised a quite impenetrable wall between the actual universe and 
their minds. Bottled, they crossed the street; bottled, they took the lift 
up to Henry's room on the twenty-eighth floor. And yet, bottled as she 
was, and in spite of that second gramme of soma, Lenina did not for- 
get to take all the contraceptive precautions prescribed by the regula- 
tions. Years of intensive hypnopaedia and, from twelve to seventeen, 
Malthusian drill three times a week had made the taking of these pre- 
cautions almost as automatic and inevitable as blinking. 
"Oh, and that reminds me," she said, as she came back from the bath- 
room, "Fanny Crowne wants to know where you found that lovely 
green morocco-surrogate cartridge belt you gave me." 


ALTERNATE Thursdays were Bernard's Solidarity Service days. After an 
early dinner at the Aphroditzeum (to which Helrnholtz had recently 
been elected under Rule Two) he took leave of his friend and, hailing a 
taxi on the roof told the man to fly to the Fordson Community Singery. 
The machine rose a couple of hundred metres, then headed eastwards, 
and as it turned, there before Bernard's eyes, gigantically beautiful, 
was the Singery. Flood-lighted, its three hundred and twenty metres of 
white Carrara-surrogate gleamed with a snowy incandescence over 
Ludgate Hill; at each of the four corners of its helicopter platform an 
immense T shone crimson against the night, and from the mouths of 
twenty-four vast golden trumpets rumbled a solemn synthetic music. 

"Damn, I'm late," Bernard said to himself as he first caught sight of 
Big Henry, the Singery clock. And sure enough, as he was paying off 

his cab, Big Henry sounded the hour. "Ford," sang out an immense 
bass voice from all the golden trumpets. "Ford, Ford, Ford ..." Nine 
times. Bernard ran for the lift. 

The great auditorium for Ford's Day celebrations and other massed 
Community Sings was at the bottom of the building. Above it, a hun- 
dred to each floor, were the seven thousand rooms used by Solidarity 
Groups for their fortnight services. Bernard dropped down to floor 
thirty-three, hurried along the corridor, stood hesitating for a moment 
outside Room 3210, then, having wound himself up, opened the door 
and walked in. 

Thank Ford! he was not the last. Three chairs of the twelve arranged 
round the circular table were still unoccupied. He slipped into the 
nearest of them as inconspicuously as he could and prepared to frown 
at the yet later comers whenever they should arrive. 

Turning towards him, "What were you playing this afternoon?" the girl 
on his left enquired. "Obstacle, or Electro-magnetic?" 

Bernard looked at her (Ford! it was Morgana Rothschild) and blushingly 
had to admit that he had been playing neither. Morgana stared at him 
with astonishment. There was an awkward silence. 

Then pointedly she turned away and addressed herself to the more 
sporting man on her left. 

"A good beginning for a Solidarity Service," thought Bernard miserably, 
and foresaw for himself yet another failure to achieve atonement. If 
only he had given himself time to look around instead of scuttling for 
the nearest chair! He could have sat between Fifi Bradlaugh and Jo- 
anna Diesel. Instead of which he had gone and blindly planted himself 
next to Morgana. Morgana! Ford! Those black eyebrows of hers-that 
eyebrow, rather-for they met above the nose. Ford! And on his right 
was Clara Deterding. True, Clara's eyebrows didn't meet. But she was 
really too pneumatic. Whereas Fifi and Joanna were absolutely right. 
Plump, blonde, not too large ... And it was that great lout, Tom Kawa- 
guchi, who now took the seat between them. 

The last arrival was Sarojini Engels. 

"You're late," said the President of the Group severely. "Don't let it 
happen again." 

Sarojini apologized and slid into her place between Jim Bokanovsky 
and Herbert Bakunin. The group was now complete, the solidarity cir- 
cle perfect and without flaw. Man, woman, man, in a ring of endless 
alternation round the table. Twelve of them ready to be made one, 
waiting to come together, to be fused, to lose their twelve separate 
identities in a larger being. 

The President stood up, made the sign of the T and, switching on the 
synthetic music, let loose the soft indefatigable beating of drums and a 
choir of instruments-near-wind and super-string-that plangently re- 
peated and repeated the brief and unescapably haunting melody of the 
first Solidarity Hymn. Again, again-and it was not the ear that heard 
the pulsing rhythm, it was the midriff; the wail and clang of those re- 
curring harmonies haunted, not the mind, but the yearning bowels of 

The President made another sign of the T and sat down. The service 
had begun. The dedicated soma tablets were placed in the centre of 
the table. The loving cup of strawberry ice-cream soma was passed 
from hand to hand and, with the formula, "I drink to my annihilation," 
twelve times quaffed. Then to the accompaniment of the synthetic or- 
chestra the First Solidarity Hymn was sung. 

"Ford, we are twelve; oh, make us one, 

Like drops within the Social River, 
Oh, make us now together run 

As swiftly as thy shining Flivver. " 
Twelve yearning stanzas. And then the loving cup was passed a second 
time. "I drink to the Greater Being" was now the formula. All drank. 
Tirelessly the music played. The drums beat. The crying and clashing 
of the harmonies were an obsession in the melted bowels. The Second 
Solidarity Hymn was sung. 
"Come, Greater Being, Social Friend, 

Annihilating Twelve-in-One! 
We long to die, for when we end, 

Our larger life has but begun. " 

Again twelve stanzas. By this time the soma had begun to work. Eyes 
shone, cheeks were flushed, the inner light of universal benevolence 
broke out on every face in happy, friendly smiles. Even Bernard felt 
himself a little melted. When Morgana Rothschild turned and beamed 
at him, he did his best to beam back. But the eyebrow, that black two- 
in-one-alas, it was still there; he couldn't ignore it, couldn't, however 
hard he tried. The melting hadn't gone far enough. Perhaps if he had 
been sitting between Fifi and Joanna ... For the third time the loving 
cup went round; "I drink to the imminence of His Coming," said Mor- 
gana Rothschild, whose turn it happened to be to initiate the circular 
rite. Her tone was loud, exultant. She drank and passed the cup to 
Bernard. "I drink to the imminence of His Coming," he repeated, with 
a sincere attempt to feel that the coming was imminent; but the eye- 
brow continued to haunt him, and the Coming, so far as he was con- 
cerned, was horribly remote. He drank and handed the cup to Clara 
Deterding. "It'll be a failure again," he said to himself. "I know it will." 
But he went on doing his best to beam. 

The loving cup had made its circuit. Lifting his hand, the President 
gave a signal; the chorus broke out into the third Solidarity Hymn. 
"Feel how the Greater Being comes! 

Rejoice and, in rejoicings, die! 
Melt in the music of the drums! 

For I am you and you are I. " 
As verse succeeded verse the voices thrilled with an ever intenser ex- 
citement. The sense of the Coming's imminence was like an electric 
tension in the air. The President switched off the music and, with the 
final note of the final stanza, there was absolute silence-the silence of 
stretched expectancy, quivering and creeping with a galvanic life. The 
President reached out his hand; and suddenly a Voice, a deep strong 
Voice, more musical than any merely human voice, richer, warmer, 
more vibrant with love and yearning and compassion, a wonderful, 
mysterious, supernatural Voice spoke from above their heads. Very 
slowly, "Oh, Ford, Ford, Ford," it said diminishingly and on a descend- 
ing scale. A sensation of warmth radiated thrillingly out from the solar 
plexus to every extremity of the bodies of those who listened; tears 
came into their eyes; their hearts, their bowels seemed to move within 
them, as though with an independent life. "Ford!" they were melting, 
"Ford!" dissolved, dissolved. Then, in another tone, suddenly, star- 
tlingly. "Listen!" trumpeted the voice. "Listen!" They listened. After a 
pause, sunk to a whisper, but a whisper, somehow, more penetrating 

than the loudest cry. "The feet of the Greater Being," it went on, and 
repeated the words: "The feet of the Greater Being." The whisper al- 
most expired. "The feet of the Greater Being are on the stairs." And 
once more there was silence; and the expectancy, momentarily re- 
laxed, was stretched again, tauter, tauter, almost to the tearing point. 
The feet of the Greater Being-oh, they heard them, they heard them, 
coming softly down the stairs, coming nearer and nearer down the in- 
visible stairs. The feet of the Greater Being. And suddenly the tearing 
point was reached. Her eyes staring, her lips parted. Morgana 
Rothschild sprang to her feet. 
"I hear him," she cried. "I hear him." 
"He's coming," shouted Sarojini Engels. 

"Yes, he's coming, I hear him." Fifi Bradlaugh and Tom Kawaguchi rose 
simultaneously to their feet. 
"Oh, oh, oh!" Joanna inarticulately testified. 
"He's coming!" yelled Jim Bokanovsky. 

The President leaned forward and, with a touch, released a delirium of 
cymbals and blown brass, a fever of tom-tomming. 
"Oh, he's coming!" screamed Clara Deterding. "Aie!" and it was as 
though she were having her throat cut. 

Feeling that it was time for him to do something, Bernard also jumped 
up and shouted: "I hear him; He's coming." But it wasn't true. He 
heard nothing and, for him, nobody was coming. Nobody-in spite of 
the music, in spite of the mounting excitement. But he waved his 
arms, he shouted with the best of them; and when the others began to 
jig and stamp and shuffle, he also jigged and shuffled. 
Round they went, a circular procession of dancers, each with hands on 
the hips of the dancer preceding, round and round, shouting in unison, 
stamping to the rhythm of the music with their feet, beating it, beating 
it out with hands on the buttocks in front; twelve pairs of hands beat- 
ing as one; as one, twelve buttocks slabbily resounding. Twelve as 
one, twelve as one. "I hear Him, I hear Him coming." The music quick- 
ened; faster beat the feet, faster, faster fell the rhythmic hands. And 
all at once a great synthetic bass boomed out the words which an- 
nounced the approaching atonement and final consummation of soli- 
darity, the coming of the Twelve-in-One, the incarnation of the Greater 
Being. "Orgy-porgy," it sang, while the tom-toms continued to beat 
their feverish tattoo: 
"Orgy-porgy, Ford and fun, 
Kiss the girls and make them One. 

Boys at One with girls at peace; 
Orgy-porgy gives release. " 

"Orgy-porgy," the dancers caught up the liturgical refrain, "Orgy-porgy, 
Ford and fun, kiss the girls ..." And as they sang, the lights began 
slowly to fade-to fade and at the same time to grow warmer, richer, 
redder, until at last they were dancing in the crimson twilight of an 
Embryo Store. "Orgy-porgy ..." In their blood-coloured and foetal dark- 
ness the dancers continued for a while to circulate, to beat and beat 
out the indefatigable rhythm. "Orgy-porgy ..." Then the circle wavered, 
broke, fell in partial disintegration on the ring of couches which sur- 
rounded-circle enclosing circle-the table and its planetary chairs. 
"Orgy-porgy ..." Tenderly the deep Voice crooned and cooed; in the red 
twilight it was as though some enormous negro dove were hovering 
benevolently over the now prone or supine dancers. 
They were standing on the roof; Big Henry had just sung eleven. The 
night was calm and warm. 

"Wasn't it wonderful?" said Fifi Bradlaugh. "Wasn't it simply wonder- 
ful?" She looked at Bernard with an expression of rapture, but of rap- 
ture in which there was no trace of agitation or excitement-for to be 
excited is still to be unsatisfied. Hers was the calm ecstasy of achieved 
consummation, the peace, not of mere vacant satiety and nothingness, 
but of balanced life, of energies at rest and in equilibrium. A rich and 
living peace. For the Solidarity Service had given as well as taken, 
drawn off only to replenish. She was full, she was made perfect, she 
was still more than merely herself. "Didn't you think it was wonderful?" 
she insisted, looking into Bernard's face with those supernaturally 
shining eyes. 

"Yes, I thought it was wonderful," he lied and looked away; the sight of 
her transfigured face was at once an accusation and an ironical re- 
minder of his own separateness. He was as miserably isolated now as 
he had been when the service began-more isolated by reason of his 
unreplenished emptiness, his dead satiety. Separate and unatoned, 
while the others were being fused into the Greater Being; alone even 
in Morgana's embrace-much more alone, indeed, more hopelessly 
himself than he had ever been in his life before. He had emerged from 
that crimson twilight into the common electric glare with a self- 
consciousness intensified to the pitch of agony. He was utterly miser- 
able, and perhaps (her shining eyes accused him), perhaps it was his 
own fault. "Quite wonderful," he repeated; but the only thing he could 
think of was Morgana's eyebrow. 

Chapter Six 

ODD, ODD, odd, was Lenina's verdict on Bernard Marx. So odd, in- 
deed, that in the course of the succeeding weeks she had wondered 
more than once whether she shouldn't change her mind about the New 
Mexico holiday, and go instead to the North Pole with Benito Hoover. 
The trouble was that she knew the North Pole, had been there with 
George Edzel only last summer, and what was more, found it pretty 
grim. Nothing to do, and the hotel too hopelessly old-fashioned-no 
television laid on in the bedrooms, no scent organ, only the most pu- 
trid synthetic music, and not more than twenty-five Escalator-Squash 
Courts for over two hundred guests. No, decidedly she couldn't face 
the North Pole again. Added to which, she had only been to America 
once before. And even then, how inadequately! A cheap week-end in 
New York-had it been with Jean-Jacques Habibullah or Bokanovsky 
Jones? She couldn't remember. Anyhow, it was of absolutely no impor- 
tance. The prospect of flying West again, and for a whole week, was 
very inviting. Moreover, for at least three days of that week they would 
be in the Savage Reservation. Not more than half a dozen people in 
the whole Centre had ever been inside a Savage Reservation. As an 
Alpha-Plus psychologist, Bernard was one of the few men she knew 
entitled to a permit. For Lenina, the opportunity was unique. And yet, 
so unique also was Bernard's oddness that she had hesitated to take 

it, had actually thought of risking the Pole again with funny old Benito. 
At least Benito was normal. Whereas Bernard ... 

"Alcohol in his blood-surrogate," was Fanny's explanation of every ec- 
centricity. But Henry, with whom, one evening when they were in bed 
together, Lenina had rather anxiously discussed her new lover, Henry 
had compared poor Bernard to a rhinoceros. 

"You can't teach a rhinoceros tricks," he had explained in his brief and 
vigorous style. "Some men are almost rhinoceroses; they don't re- 
spond properly to conditioning. Poor Devils! Bernard's one of them. 
Luckily for him, he's pretty good at his job. Otherwise the Director 
would never have kept him. However," he added consolingly, "I think 
he's pretty harmless." 

Pretty harmless, perhaps; but also pretty disquieting. That mania, to 
start with, for doing things in private. Which meant, in practice, not 
doing anything at all. For what was there that one could do in private. 
(Apart, of course, from going to bed: but one couldn't do that all the 
time.) Yes, what was there? Precious little. The first afternoon they 
went out together was particularly fine. Lenina had suggested a swim 
at Toquay Country Club followed by dinner at the Oxford Union. But 
Bernard thought there would be too much of a crowd. Then what 
about a round of Electro-magnetic Golf at St. Andrew's? But again, no: 
Bernard considered that Electro-magnetic Golf was a waste of time. 

"Then what's time for?" asked Lenina in some astonishment. 

Apparently, for going walks in the Lake District; for that was what he 
now proposed. Land on the top of Skiddaw and walk for a couple of 
hours in the heather. "Alone with you, Lenina." 

"But, Bernard, we shall be alone all night." 

Bernard blushed and looked away. "I meant, alone for talking," he 

"Talking? But what about?" Walking and talking-that seemed a very 
odd way of spending an afternoon. 

In the end she persuaded him, much against his will, to fly over to 
Amsterdam to see the Semi-Demi-Finals of the Women's Heavyweight 
Wrestling Championship. 

"In a crowd," he grumbled. "As usual." He remained obstinately 
gloomy the whole afternoon; wouldn't talk to Lenina's friends (of 
whom they met dozens in the ice-cream soma bar between the wres- 
tling bouts); and in spite of his misery absolutely refused to take the 
half-gramme raspberry sundae which she pressed upon him. "I'd 
rather be myself," he said. "Myself and nasty. Not somebody else, 
however jolly." 

"A gramme in time saves nine," said Lenina, producing a bright treas- 
ure of sleep-taught wisdom. Bernard pushed away the proffered glass 

"Now don't lose your temper," she said. "Remember one cubic centi- 
metre cures ten gloomy sentiments." 

"Oh, for Ford's sake, be quiet!" he shouted. 

Lenina shrugged her shoulders. "A gramme is always better than a 
damn," she concluded with dignity, and drank the sundae herself. 

On their way back across the Channel, Bernard insisted on stopping his 
propeller and hovering on his helicopter screws within a hundred feet 
of the waves. The weather had taken a change for the worse; a south- 
westerly wind had sprung up, the sky was cloudy. 

"Look," he commanded. 

"But it's horrible," said Lenina, shrinking back from the window. She 
was appalled by the rushing emptiness of the night, by the black 
foam-flecked water heaving beneath them, by the pale face of the 
moon, so haggard and distracted among the hastening clouds. "Let's 
turn on the radio. Quick!" She reached for the dialling knob on the 
dash-board and turned it at random. 

"... skies are blue inside of you," sang sixteen tremoloing falsettos, 
"the weather's always ..." 

Then a hiccough and silence. Bernard had switched off the current. 

"I want to look at the sea in peace," he said. "One can't even look with 
that beastly noise going on." 

"But it's lovely. And I don't want to look." 

"But I do," he insisted. "It makes me feel as though ..." he hesitated, 
searching for words with which to express himself, "as though I were 
more me, if you see what I mean. More on my own, not so completely 
a part of something else. Not just a cell in the social body. Doesn't it 
make you feel like that, Lenina?" 

But Lenina was crying. "It's horrible, it's horrible," she kept repeating. 
"And how can you talk like that about not wanting to be a part of the 
social body? After all, every one works for every one else. We can't do 
without any one. Even Epsilons ..." 

"Yes, I know," said Bernard derisively. '"Even Epsilons are useful'! So 
am I. And I damned well wish I weren't!" 

Lenina was shocked by his blasphemy. "Bernard!" She protested in a 
voice of amazed distress. "How can you?" 

In a different key, "How can I?" he repeated meditatively. "No, the real 
problem is: How is it that I can't, or rather-because, after all, I know 
quite well why I can't-what would it be like if I could, if I were free- 
not enslaved by my conditioning." 

"But, Bernard, you're saying the most awful things." 

"Don't you wish you were free, Lenina?" 

"I don't know what you mean. I am free. Free to have the most won- 
derful time. Everybody's happy nowadays." 

He laughed, "Yes, 'Everybody's happy nowadays.' We begin giving the 
children that at five. But wouldn't you like to be free to be happy in 
some other way, Lenina? In your own way, for example; not in every- 
body else's way." 

"I don't know what you mean," she repeated. Then, turning to him, 
"Oh, do let's go back, Bernard," she besought; "I do so hate it here." 

"Don't you like being with me?" 

"But of course, Bernard. It's this horrible place." 

"I thought we'd be more ... more together here-with nothing but the 
sea and moon. More together than in that crowd, or even in my 
rooms. Don't you understand that?" 

"I don't understand anything," she said with decision, determined to 
preserve her incomprehension intact. "Nothing. Least of all," she con- 
tinued in another tone "why you don't take soma when you have these 
dreadful ideas of yours. You'd forget all about them. And instead of 
feeling miserable, you'd be jolly. So jolly," she repeated and smiled, for 
all the puzzled anxiety in her eyes, with what was meant to be an in- 
viting and voluptuous cajolery. 

He looked at her in silence, his face unresponsive and very grave- 
looked at her intently. After a few seconds Lenina's eyes flinched 
away; she uttered a nervous little laugh, tried to think of something to 
say and couldn't. The silence prolonged itself. 

When Bernard spoke at last, it was in a small tired voice. "All right 
then," he said, "we'll go back." And stepping hard on the accelerator, 
he sent the machine rocketing up into the sky. At four thousand he 
started his propeller. They flew in silence for a minute or two. Then, 
suddenly, Bernard began to laugh. Rather oddly, Lenina thought, but 
still, it was laughter. 

"Feeling better?" she ventured to ask. 

For answer, he lifted one hand from the controls and, slipping his arm 
around her, began to fondle her breasts. 

"Thank Ford," she said to herself, "he's all right again." 

Half an hour later they were back in his rooms. Bernard swallowed four 
tablets of soma at a gulp, turned on the radio and television and began 
to undress. 

"Well," Lenina enquired, with significant archness when they met next 
afternoon on the roof, "did you think it was fun yesterday?" 

Bernard nodded. They climbed into the plane. A little jolt, and they 
were off. 

"Every one says I'm awfully pneumatic," said Lenina reflectively, pat- 
ting her own legs. 

"Awfully." But there was an expression of pain in Bernard's eyes. "Like 
meat," he was thinking. 

She looked up with a certain anxiety. "But you don't think I'm too 
plump, do you?" 

He shook his head. Like so much meat. 

"You think I'm all right." Another nod. "In every way?" 

"Perfect," he said aloud. And inwardly. "She thinks of herself that way. 
She doesn't mind being meat." 

Lenina smiled triumphantly. But her satisfaction was premature. 

"All the same," he went on, after a little pause, "I still rather wish it 
had all ended differently." 

"Differently?" Were there other endings? 

"I didn't want it to end with our going to bed," he specified. 

Lenina was astonished. 

"Not at once, not the first day." 

"But then what ...?" 

He began to talk a lot of incomprehensible and dangerous nonsense. 
Lenina did her best to stop the ears of her mind; but every now and 
then a phrase would insist on becoming audible. "... to try the effect of 
arresting my impulses," she heard him say. The words seemed to 
touch a spring in her mind. 

"Never put off till to-morrow the fun you can have to-day," she said 

"Two hundred repetitions, twice a week from fourteen to sixteen and a 
half," was all his comment. The mad bad talk rambled on. "I want to 
know what passion is," she heard him saying. "I want to feel some- 
thing strongly." 

"When the individual feels, the community reels," Lenina pronounced. 

"Well, why shouldn't it reel a bit?" 


But Bernard remained unabashed. 

"Adults intellectually and during working hours," he went on. "Infants 
where feeling and desire are concerned." 

"Our Ford loved infants." 

Ignoring the interruption. "It suddenly struck me the other day," con- 
tinued Bernard, "that it might be possible to be an adult all the time." 

"I don't understand." Lenina's tone was firm. 

"I know you don't. And that's why we went to bed together yester- 
day-like infants-instead of being adults and waiting." 

"But it was fun," Lenina insisted. "Wasn't it?" 

"Oh, the greatest fun," he answered, but in a voice so mournful, with 
an expression so profoundly miserable, that Lenina felt all her triumph 
suddenly evaporate. Perhaps he had found her too plump, after all. 

"I told you so," was all that Fanny said, when Lenina came and made 
her confidences. "It's the alcohol they put in his surrogate." 

"All the same," Lenina insisted. "I do like him. He has such awfully nice 
hands. And the way he moves his shoulders-that's very attractive." 
She sighed. "But I wish he weren't so odd." 


HALTING for a moment outside the door of the Director's room, Ber- 
nard drew a deep breath and squared his shoulders, bracing himself to 

meet the dislike and disapproval which he was certain of finding 
within. He knocked and entered. 

"A permit for you to initial, Director," he said as airily as possible, and 
laid the paper on the writing-table. 

The Director glanced at him sourly. But the stamp of the World Con- 
troller's Office was at the head of the paper and the signature of Mus- 
tapha Mond, bold and black, across the bottom. Everything was per- 
fectly in order. The director had no choice. He pencilled his initials-two 
small pale letters abject at the feet of Mustapha Mond-and was about 
to return the paper without a word of comment or genial Ford-speed, 
when his eye was caught by something written in the body of the per- 

"For the New Mexican Reservation?" he said, and his tone, the face he 
lifted to Bernard, expressed a kind of agitated astonishment. 

Surprised by his surprise, Bernard nodded. There was a silence. 

The Director leaned back in his chair, frowning. "How long ago was it?" 
he said, speaking more to himself than to Bernard. "Twenty years, I 
suppose. Nearer twenty-five. I must have been your age ..." He sighed 
and shook his head. 

Bernard felt extremely uncomfortable. A man so conventional, so scru- 
pulously correct as the Director-and to commit so gross a solecism! It 
made him want to hide his face, to run out of the room. Not that he 
himself saw anything intrinsically objectionable in people talking about 
the remote past; that was one of those hypnopaedic prejudices he had 
(so he imagined) completely got rid of. What made him feel shy was 
the knowledge that the Director disapproved-disapproved and yet had 
been betrayed into doing the forbidden thing. Under what inward com- 
pulsion? Through his discomfort Bernard eagerly listened. 

"I had the same idea as you," the Director was saying. "Wanted to 
have a look at the savages. Got a permit for New Mexico and went 
there for my summer holiday. With the girl I was having at the mo- 
ment. She was a Beta-Minus, and I think" (he shut his eyes), "I think 
she had yellow hair. Anyhow she was pneumatic, particularly pneu- 
matic; I remember that. Well, we went there, and we looked at the 

savages, and we rode about on horses and all that. And then-it was 
almost the last day of my leave-then ... well, she got lost. We'd gone 
riding up one of those revolting mountains, and it was horribly hot and 
oppressive, and after lunch we went to sleep. Or at least I did. She 
must have gone for a walk, alone. At any rate, when I woke up, she 
wasn't there. And the most frightful thunderstorm I've ever seen was 
just bursting on us. And it poured and roared and flashed; and the 
horses broke loose and ran away; and I fell down, trying to catch 
them, and hurt my knee, so that I could hardly walk. Still, I searched 
and I shouted and I searched. But there was no sign of her. Then I 
thought she must have gone back to the rest-house by herself. So I 
crawled down into the valley by the way we had come. My knee was 
agonizingly painful, and I'd lost my soma. It took me hours. I didn't 
get back to the rest-house till after midnight. And she wasn't there; 
she wasn't there," the Director repeated. There was a silence. "Well," 
he resumed at last, "the next day there was a search. But we couldn't 
find her. She must have fallen into a gully somewhere; or been eaten 
by a mountain lion. Ford knows. Anyhow it was horrible. It upset me 
very much at the time. More than it ought to have done, I dare say. 
Because, after all, it's the sort of accident that might have happened 
to any one; and, of course, the social body persists although the com- 
ponent cells may change." But this sleep-taught consolation did not 
seem to be very effective. Shaking his head, "I actually dream about it 
sometimes," the Director went on in a low voice. "Dream of being 
woken up by that peal of thunder and finding her gone; dream of 
searching and searching for her under the trees." He lapsed into the 
silence of reminiscence. 

"You must have had a terrible shock," said Bernard, almost enviously. 

At the sound of his voice the Director started into a guilty realization of 
where he was; shot a glance at Bernard, and averting his eyes, 
blushed darkly; looked at him again with sudden suspicion and, angrily 
on his dignity, "Don't imagine," he said, "that I'd had any indecorous 
relation with the girl. Nothing emotional, nothing long-drawn. It was all 
perfectly healthy and normal." He handed Bernard the permit. "I really 
don't know why I bored you with this trivial anecdote." Furious with 
himself for having given away a discreditable secret, he vented his 
rage on Bernard. The look in his eyes was now frankly malignant. "And 
I should like to take this opportunity, Mr. Marx," he went on, "of saying 

that I'm not at all pleased with the reports I receive of your behaviour 
outside working hours. You may say that this is not my business. But it 
is. I have the good name of the Centre to think of. My workers must 
be above suspicion, particularly those of the highest castes. Alphas are 
so conditioned that they do not have to be infantile in their emotional 
behaviour. But that is all the more reason for their making a special ef- 
fort to conform. It is their duty to be infantile, even against their incli- 
nation. And so, Mr. Marx, I give you fair warning." The Director's voice 
vibrated with an indignation that had now become wholly righteous 
and impersonal-was the expression of the disapproval of Society itself. 
"If ever I hear again of any lapse from a proper standard of infantile 
decorum, I shall ask for your transference to a Sub-Centre-preferably 
to Iceland. Good morning." And swivelling round in his chair, he picked 
up his pen and began to write. 

"That'll teach him," he said to himself. But he was mistaken. For Ber- 
nard left the room with a swagger, exulting, as he banged the door 
behind him, in the thought that he stood alone, embattled against the 
order of things; elated by the intoxicating consciousness of his individ- 
ual significance and importance. Even the thought of persecution left 
him undismayed, was rather tonic than depressing. He felt strong 
enough to meet and overcome affliction, strong enough to face even 
Iceland. And this confidence was the greater for his not for a moment 
really believing that he would be called upon to face anything at all. 
People simply weren't transferred for things like that. Iceland was just 
a threat. A most stimulating and life-giving threat. Walking along the 
corridor, he actually whistled. 

Heroic was the account he gave that evening of his interview with the 
D.H.C. "Whereupon," it concluded, "I simply told him to go to the Bot- 
tomless Past and marched out of the room. And that was that." He 
looked at Helmholtz Watson expectantly, awaiting his due reward of 
sympathy, encouragement, admiration. But no word came. Helmholtz 
sat silent, staring at the floor. 

He liked Bernard; he was grateful to him for being the only man of his 
acquaintance with whom he could talk about the subjects he felt to be 
important. Nevertheless, there were things in Bernard which he hated. 
This boasting, for example. And the outbursts of an abject self-pity 
with which it alternated. And his deplorable habit of being bold after 
the event, and full, in absence, of the most extraordinary presence of 

mind. He hated these things-just because he liked Bernard. The sec- 
onds passed. Helmholtz continued to stare at the floor. And suddenly 
Bernard blushed and turned away. 


THE journey was quite uneventful. The Blue Pacific Rocket was two 
and a half minutes early at New Orleans, lost four minutes in a tornado 
over Texas, but flew into a favourable air current at Longitude 95 
West, and was able to land at Santa Fe less than forty seconds behind 
schedule time. 

"Forty seconds on a six and a half hour flight. Not so bad," Lenina con- 

They slept that night at Santa Fe. The hotel was excellent-incompara- 
bly better, for example, than that horrible Aurora Bora Palace in which 
Lenina had suffered so much the previous summer. Liquid air, televi- 
sion, vibro-vacuum massage, radio, boiling caffeine solution, hot con- 
traceptives, and eight different kinds of scent were laid on in every 
bedroom. The synthetic music plant was working as they entered the 
hall and left nothing to be desired. A notice in the lift announced that 
there were sixty Escalator-Squash-Racket Courts in the hotel, and that 
Obstacle and Electro-magnetic Golf could both be played in the park. 

"But it sounds simply too lovely," cried Lenina. "I almost wish we could 
stay here. Sixty Escalator-Squash Courts ..." 

"There won't be any in the Reservation," Bernard warned her. "And no 
scent, no television, no hot water even. If you feel you can't stand it, 
stay here till I come back." 

Lenina was quite offended. "Of course I can stand it. I only said it was 
lovely here because ... well, because progress is lovely, isn't it?" 

"Five hundred repetitions once a week from thirteen to seventeen," 
said Bernard wearily, as though to himself. 

"What did you say?" 

"I said that progress was lovely. That's why you mustn't come to the 
Reservation unless you really want to." 

"But I do want to." 

"Very well, then," said Bernard; and it was almost a threat. 

Their permit required the signature of the Warden of the Reservation, 
at whose office next morning they duly presented themselves. An 
Epsilon-Plus negro porter took in Bernard's card, and they were admit- 
ted almost immediately. 

The Warden was a blond and brachycephalic Alpha-Minus, short, red, 
moon-faced, and broad-shouldered, with a loud booming voice, very 
well adapted to the utterance of hypnopaedic wisdom. He was a mine 
of irrelevant information and unasked-for good advice. Once started, 
he went on and on-boomingly. 

"... five hundred and sixty thousand square kilometres, divided into 
four distinct Sub-Reservations, each surrounded by a high-tension wire 

At this moment, and for no apparent reason, Bernard suddenly re- 
membered that he had left the Eau de Cologne tap in his bathroom 
wide open and running. 

"... supplied with current from the Grand Canyon hydro-electric sta- 

"Cost me a fortune by the time I get back." With his mind's eye, Ber- 
nard saw the needle on the scent meter creeping round and round, 
antlike, indefatigable. "Quickly telephone to Helmholtz Watson." 

"... upwards of five thousand kilometres of fencing at sixty thousand 

"You don't say so," said Lenina politely, not knowing in the least what 
the Warden had said, but taking her cue from his dramatic pause. 
When the Warden started booming, she had inconspicuously swallowed 
half a gramme of soma, with the result that she could now sit, se- 
renely not listening, thinking of nothing at all, but with her large blue 
eyes fixed on the Warden's face in an expression of rapt attention. 

"To touch the fence is instant death," pronounced the Warden sol- 
emnly. "There is no escape from a Savage Reservation." 

The word "escape" was suggestive. "Perhaps," said Bernard, half ris- 
ing, "we ought to think of going." The little black needle was scurrying, 
an insect, nibbling through time, eating into his money. 

"No escape," repeated the Warden, waving him back into his chair; 
and as the permit was not yet countersigned Bernard had no choice 
but to obey. "Those who are born in the Reservation-and remember, 
my dear young lady," he added, leering obscenely at Lenina, and 
speaking in an improper whisper, "remember that, in the Reservation, 
children still are born, yes, actually born, revolting as that may seem 
..." (He hoped that this reference to a shameful subject would make 
Lenina blush; but she only smiled with simulated intelligence and said, 
"You don't say so!" Disappointed, the Warden began again. ) "Those, I 
repeat who are born in the Reservation are destined to die there." 

Destined to die ... A decilitre of Eau de Cologne every minute. Six litres 
an hour. "Perhaps," Bernard tried again, "we ought ..." 

Leaning forward, the Warden tapped the table with his forefinger. "You 
ask me how many people live in the Reservation. And I reply"-trium- 
phantly-"I reply that we do not know. We can only guess." 

"You don't say so." 

"My dear young lady, I do say so." 

Six times twenty-four-no, it would be nearer six times thirty-six. Ber- 
nard was pale and trembling with impatience. But inexorably the 
booming continued. 

"... about sixty thousand Indians and half-breeds ... absolute savages ... 
our inspectors occasionally visit ... otherwise, no communication what- 
ever with the civilized world ... still preserve their repulsive habits and 
customs ... marriage, if you know what that is, my dear young lady; 
families ... no conditioning ... monstrous superstitions ... Christianity 
and totemism and ancestor worship ... extinct languages, such as Zuni 
and Spanish and Athapascan ... pumas, porcupines and other ferocious 
animals ... infectious diseases ... priests ... venomous lizards ..." 

"You don't say so?" 

They got away at last. Bernard dashed to the telephone. Quick, quick; 
but it took him nearly three minutes to get on to Helmholtz Watson. 
"We might be among the savages already," he complained. "Damned 

"Have a gramme," suggested Lenina. 

He refused, preferring his anger. And at last, thank Ford, he was 
through and, yes, it was Helmholtz; Helmholtz, to whom he explained 
what had happened, and who promised to go round at once, at once, 
and turn off the tap, yes, at once, but took this opportunity to tell him 
what the D.H.C. had said, in public, yesterday evening ... 

"What? He's looking out for some one to take my place?" Bernard's 
voice was agonized. "So it's actually decided? Did he mention Iceland? 
You say he did? Ford! Iceland ..." He hung up the receiver and turned 
back to Lenina. His face was pale, his expression utterly dejected. 

"What's the matter?" she asked. 

"The matter?" He dropped heavily into a chair. "I'm going to be sent to 

Often in the past he had wondered what it would be like to be sub- 
jected (soma-less and with nothing but his own inward resources to 
rely on) to some great trial, some pain, some persecution; he had 
even longed for affliction. As recently as a week ago, in the Director's 
office, he had imagined himself courageously resisting, stoically ac- 
cepting suffering without a word. The Director's threats had actually 
elated him, made him feel larger than life. But that, as he now real- 
ized, was because he had not taken the threats quite seriously, he had 
not believed that, when it came to the point, the D.H.C. would ever do 
anything. Now that it looked as though the threats were really to be 
fulfilled, Bernard was appalled. Of that imagined stoicism, that theo- 
retical courage, not a trace was left. 

He raged against himself-what a fooll-against the Director-how unfair 
not to give him that other chance, that other chance which, he now 
had no doubt at all, he had always intended to take. And Iceland, Ice- 
land ... 

Lenina shook her head. "Was and will make me ill," she quoted, "I take 
a gramme and only am." 

In the end she persuaded him to swallow four tablets of soma. Five 
minutes later roots and fruits were abolished; the flower of the present 
rosily blossomed. A message from the porter announced that, at the 
Warden's orders, a Reservation Guard had come round with a plane 
and was waiting on the roof of the hotel. They went up at once. An oc- 
toroon in Gamma-green uniform saluted and proceeded to recite the 
morning's programme. 

A bird's-eye view of ten or a dozen of the principal pueblos, then a 
landing for lunch in the valley of Malpais. The rest-house was comfort- 
able there, and up at the pueblo the savages would probably be cele- 
brating their summer festival. It would be the best place to spend the 

They took their seats in the plane and set off. Ten minutes later they 
were crossing the frontier that separated civilization from savagery. 
Uphill and down, across the deserts of salt or sand, through forests, 
into the violet depth of canyons, over crag and peak and table-topped 
mesa, the fence marched on and on, irresistibly the straight line, the 
geometrical symbol of triumphant human purpose. And at its foot, 
here and there, a mosaic of white bones, a still unrotted carcase dark 
on the tawny ground marked the place where deer or steer, puma or 
porcupine or coyote, or the greedy turkey buzzards drawn down by the 
whiff of carrion and fulminated as though by a poetic justice, had come 
too close to the destroying wires. 

"They never learn," said the green-uniformed pilot, pointing down at 
the skeletons on the ground below them. "And they never will learn," 
he added and laughed, as though he had somehow scored a personal 
triumph over the electrocuted animals. 

Bernard also laughed; after two grammes of soma the joke seemed, 
for some reason, good. Laughed and then, almost immediately, 
dropped off to sleep, and sleeping was carried over Taos and Tesuque; 
over Nambe and Picuris and Pojoaque, over Sia and Cochiti, over La- 
guna and Acoma and the Enchanted Mesa, over Zuhi and Cibola and 
Ojo Caliente, and woke at last to find the machine standing on the 
ground, Lenina carrying the suit-cases into a small square house, and 

the Gam ma -green octoroon talking incomprehensibly with a young In- 

"Malpais," explained the pilot, as Bernard stepped out. "This is the 
rest-house. And there's a dance this afternoon at the pueblo. He'll take 
you there." He pointed to the sullen young savage. "Funny, I expect." 
He grinned. "Everything they do is funny." And with that he climbed 
into the plane and started up the engines. "Back to-morrow. And re- 
member," he added reassuringly to Lenina, "they're perfectly tame; 
savages won't do you any harm. They've got enough experience of gas 
bombs to know that they mustn't play any tricks." Still laughing, he 
threw the helicopter screws into gear, accelerated, and was gone. 

Chapter Seven 

THE MESA was like a ship becalmed in a strait of lion-coloured dust. 
The channel wound between precipitous banks, and slanting from one 
wall to the other across the valley ran a streak of green-the river and 
its fields. On the prow of that stone ship in the centre of the strait, and 
seemingly a part of it, a shaped and geometrical outcrop of the naked 
rock, stood the pueblo of Malpais. Block above block, each story 
smaller than the one below, the tall houses rose like stepped and am- 
putated pyramids into the blue sky. At their feet lay a straggle of low 
buildings, a criss-cross of walls; and on three sides the precipices fell 
sheer into the plain. A few columns of smoke mounted perpendicularly 
into the windless air and were lost. 

"Queer," said Lenina. "Very queer." It was her ordinary word of con- 
demnation. "I don't like it. And I don't like that man." She pointed to 
the Indian guide who had been appointed to take them up to the 
pueblo. Her feeling was evidently reciprocated; the very back of the 
man, as he walked along before them, was hostile, sullenly contemp- 

"Besides," she lowered her voice, "he smells." 

Bernard did not attempt to deny it. They walked on. 

Suddenly it was as though the whole air had come alive and were 
pulsing, pulsing with the indefatigable movement of blood. Up there, in 
Malpais, the drums were being beaten. Their feet fell in with the 
rhythm of that mysterious heart; they quickened their pace. Their path 
led them to the foot of the precipice. The sides of the great mesa ship 
towered over them, three hundred feet to the gunwale. 

"I wish we could have brought the plane," said Lenina, looking up re- 
sentfully at the blank impending rock-face. "I hate walking. And you 
feel so small when you're on the ground at the bottom of a hill." 

They walked along for some way in the shadow of the mesa, rounded 
a projection, and there, in a water-worn ravine, was the way up the 
companion ladder. They climbed. It was a very steep path that zig- 
zagged from side to side of the gully. Sometimes the pulsing of the 
drums was all but inaudible, at others they seemed to be beating only 
just round the corner. 

When they were half-way up, an eagle flew past so close to them that 
the wind of his wings blew chill on their faces. In a crevice of the rock 
lay a pile of bones. It was all oppressively queer, and the Indian smelt 
stronger and stronger. They emerged at last from the ravine into the 
full sunlight. The top of the mesa was a flat deck of stone. 

"Like the Charing-T Tower," was Lenina's comment. But she was not al- 
lowed to enjoy her discovery of this reassuring resemblance for long. A 
padding of soft feet made them turn round. Naked from throat to na- 
vel, their dark brown bodies painted with white lines ("like asphalt 
tennis courts," Lenina was later to explain), their faces inhuman with 
daubings of scarlet, black and ochre, two Indians came running along 
the path. Their black hair was braided with fox fur and red flannel. 
Cloaks of turkey feathers fluttered from their shoulders; huge feather 
diadems exploded gaudily round their heads. With every step they 
took came the clink and rattle of their silver bracelets, their heavy 
necklaces of bone and turquoise beads. They came on without a word, 
running quietly in their deerskin moccasins. One of them was holding a 
feather brush; the other carried, in either hand, what looked at a dis- 
tance like three or four pieces of thick rope. One of the ropes writhed 
uneasily, and suddenly Lenina saw that they were snakes. 

The men came nearer and nearer; their dark eyes looked at her, but 
without giving any sign of recognition, any smallest sign that they had 
seen her or were aware of her existence. The writhing snake hung limp 
again with the rest. The men passed. 

"I don't like it," said Lenina. "I don't like it." 

She liked even less what awaited her at the entrance to the pueblo, 
where their guide had left them while he went inside for instructions. 
The dirt, to start with, the piles of rubbish, the dust, the dogs, the 
flies. Her face wrinkled up into a grimace of disgust. She held her 
handkerchief to her nose. 

"But how can they live like this?" she broke out in a voice of indignant 
incredulity. (It wasn't possible.) 

Bernard shrugged his shoulders philosophically. "Anyhow," he said, 
"they've been doing it for the last five or six thousand years. So I sup- 
pose they must be used to it by now." 

"But cleanliness is next to fordliness," she insisted. 

"Yes, and civilization is sterilization," Bernard went on, concluding on a 
tone of irony the second hypnopaedic lesson in elementary hygiene. 
"But these people have never heard of Our Ford, and they aren't civi- 
lized. So there's no point in ..." 

"Oh!" She gripped his arm. "Look." 

An almost naked Indian was very slowly climbing down the ladder from 
the first-floor terrace of a neighboring house-rung after rung, with the 
tremulous caution of extreme old age. His face was profoundly wrin- 
kled and black, like a mask of obsidian. The toothless mouth had fallen 
in. At the corners of the lips, and on each side of the chin, a few long 
bristles gleamed almost white against the dark skin. The long un- 
braided hair hung down in grey wisps round his face. His body was 
bent and emaciated to the bone, almost fleshless. Very slowly he came 
down, pausing at each rung before he ventured another step. 

"What's the matter with him?" whispered Lenina. Her eyes were wide 
with horror and amazement. 

"He's old, that's all," Bernard answered as carelessly as he could. He 
too was startled; but he made an effort to seem unmoved. 

"Old?" she repeated. "But the Director's old; lots of people are old; 
they're not like that." 

"That's because we don't allow them to be like that. We preserve them 
from diseases. We keep their internal secretions artificially balanced at 
a youthful equilibrium. We don't permit their magnesium-calcium ratio 
to fall below what it was at thirty. We give them transfusion of young 
blood. We keep their metabolism permanently stimulated. So, of 
course, they don't look like that. Partly," he added, "because most of 
them die long before they reach this old creature's age. Youth almost 
unimpaired till sixty, and then, crack! the end." 

But Lenina was not listening. She was watching the old man. Slowly, 
slowly he came down. His feet touched the ground. He turned. In their 
deep-sunken orbits his eyes were still extraordinarily bright. They 
looked at her for a long moment expressionlessly, without surprise, as 
though she had not been there at all. Then slowly, with bent back the 
old man hobbled past them and was gone. 

"But it's terrible," Lenina whispered. "It's awful. We ought not to have 
come here." She felt in her pocket for her soma-only to discover that, 
by some unprecedented oversight, she had left the bottle down at the 
rest-house. Bernard's pockets were also empty. 

Lenina was left to face the horrors of Malpais unaided. They came 
crowding in on her thick and fast. The spectacle of two young women 
giving breast to their babies made her blush and turn away her face. 
She had never seen anything so indecent in her life. And what made it 
worse was that, instead of tactfully ignoring it, Bernard proceeded to 
make open comments on this revoltingly viviparous scene. Ashamed, 
now that the effects of the soma had worn off, of the weakness he had 
displayed that morning in the hotel, he went out of his way to show 
himself strong and unorthodox. 

"What a wonderfully intimate relationship," he said, deliberately outra- 
geous. "And what an intensity of feeling it must generate! I often think 
one may have missed something in not having had a mother. And per- 

haps you've missed something in not being a mother, Lenina. Imagine 
yourself sitting there with a little baby of your own. ..." 

"Bernard! How can you?" The passage of an old woman with oph- 
thalmia and a disease of the skin distracted her from her indignation. 

"Let's go away," she begged. "I don't like it." 

But at this moment their guide came back and, beckoning them to fol- 
low, led the way down the narrow street between the houses. They 
rounded a corner. A dead dog was lying on a rubbish heap; a woman 
with a goitre was looking for lice in the hair of a small girl. Their guide 
halted at the foot of a ladder, raised his hand perpendicularly, then 
darted it horizontally forward. They did what he mutely command- 
ed-climbed the ladder and walked through the doorway, to which it 
gave access, into a long narrow room, rather dark and smelling of 
smoke and cooked grease and long-worn, long-unwashed clothes. At 
the further end of the room was another doorway, through which came 
a shaft of sunlight and the noise, very loud and close, of the drums. 

They stepped across the threshold and found themselves on a wide 
terrace. Below them, shut in by the tall houses, was the village square, 
crowded with Indians. Bright blankets, and feathers in black hair, and 
the glint of turquoise, and dark skins shining with heat. Lenina put her 
handkerchief to her nose again. In the open space at the centre of the 
square were two circular platforms of masonry and trampled clay-the 
roofs, it was evident, of underground chambers; for in the centre of 
each platform was an open hatchway, with a ladder emerging from the 
lower darkness. A sound of subterranean flute playing came up and 
was almost lost in the steady remorseless persistence of the drums. 

Lenina liked the drums. Shutting her eyes she abandoned herself to 
their soft repeated thunder, allowed it to invade her consciousness 
more and more completely, till at last there was nothing left in the 
world but that one deep pulse of sound. It reminded her reassuringly 
of the synthetic noises made at Solidarity Services and Ford's Day 
celebrations. "Orgy-porgy," she whispered to herself. These drums 
beat out just the same rhythms. 

There was a sudden startling burst of singing-hundreds of male voices 
crying out fiercely in harsh metallic unison. A few long notes and si- 

lence, the thunderous silence of the drums; then shrill, in a neighing 
treble, the women's answer. Then again the drums; and once more the 
men's deep savage affirmation of their manhood. 

Queer-yes. The place was queer, so was the music, so were the 
clothes and the goitres and the skin diseases and the old people. But 
the performance itself-there seemed to be nothing specially queer 
about that. 

"It reminds me of a lower-caste Community Sing," she told Bernard. 

But a little later it was reminding her a good deal less of that innocu- 
ous function. For suddenly there had swarmed up from those round 
chambers underground a ghastly troop of monsters. Hideously masked 
or painted out of all semblance of humanity, they had tramped out a 
strange limping dance round the square; round and again round, sing- 
ing as they went, round and round-each time a little faster; and the 
drums had changed and quickened their rhythm, so that it became like 
the pulsing of fever in the ears; and the crowd had begun to sing with 
the dancers, louder and louder; and first one woman had shrieked, 
and then another and another, as though they were being killed; and 
then suddenly the leader of the dancers broke out of the line, ran to a 
big wooden chest which was standing at one end of the square, raised 
the lid and pulled out a pair of black snakes. A great yell went up from 
the crowd, and all the other dancers ran towards him with out- 
stretched hands. He tossed the snakes to the first-comers, then dipped 
back into the chest for more. More and more, black snakes and brown 
and mottled-he flung them out. And then the dance began again on a 
different rhythm. Round and round they went with their snakes, snak- 
ily, with a soft undulating movement at the knees and hips. Round and 
round. Then the leader gave a signal, and one after another, all the 
snakes were flung down in the middle of the square; an old man came 
up from underground and sprinkled them with corn meal, and from the 
other hatchway came a woman and sprinkled them with water from a 
black jar. Then the old man lifted his hand and, startlingly, terrifyingly, 
there was absolute silence. The drums stopped beating, life seemed to 
have come to an end. The old man pointed towards the two hatchways 
that gave entrance to the lower world. And slowly, raised by invisible 
hands from below, there emerged from the one a painted image of an 
eagle, from the other that of a man, naked, and nailed to a cross. 
They hung there, seemingly self-sustained, as though watching. The 

old man clapped his hands. Naked but for a white cotton breech-cloth, 
a boy of about eighteen stepped out of the crowd and stood before 
him, his hands crossed over his chest, his head bowed. The old man 
made the sign of the cross over him and turned away. Slowly, the boy 
began to walk round the writhing heap of snakes. He had completed 
the first circuit and was half-way through the second when, from 
among the dancers, a tall man wearing the mask of a coyote and hold- 
ing in his hand a whip of plaited leather, advanced towards him. The 
boy moved on as though unaware of the other's existence. The coyote- 
man raised his whip, there was a long moment of expectancy, then a 
swift movement, the whistle of the lash and its loud flat-sounding im- 
pact on the flesh. The boy's body quivered; but he made no sound, he 
walked on at the same slow, steady pace. The coyote struck again, 
again; and at every blow at first a gasp, and then a deep groan went 
up from the crowd. The boy walked. Twice, thrice, four times round he 
went. The blood was streaming. Five times round, six times round. 
Suddenly Lenina covered her face shish her hands and began to sob. 
"Oh, stop them, stop them!" she implored. But the whip fell and fell 
inexorably. Seven times round. Then all at once the boy staggered 
and, still without a sound, pitched forward on to his face. Bending over 
him, the old man touched his back with a long white feather, held it up 
for a moment, crimson, for the people to see then shook it thrice over 
the snakes. A few drops fell, and suddenly the drums broke out again 
into a panic of hurrying notes; there was a great shout. The dancers 
rushed forward, picked up the snakes and ran out of the square. Men, 
women, children, all the crowd ran after them. A minute later the 
square was empty, only the boy remained, prone where he had fallen, 
quite still. Three old women came out of one of the houses, and with 
some difficulty lifted him and carried him in. The eagle and the man on 
the cross kept guard for a little while over the empty pueblo; then, as 
though they had seen enough, sank slowly down through their hatch- 
ways, out of sight, into the nether world. 

Lenina was still sobbing. "Too awful," she kept repeating, and all Ber- 
nard's consolations were in vain. "Too awful! That blood!" She shud- 
dered. "Oh, I wish I had my soma." 

There was the sound of feet in the inner room. 

Lenina did not move, but sat with her face in her hands, unseeing, 

apart. Only Bernard turned round. 

The dress of the young man who now stepped out on to the terrace 
was Indian; but his plaited hair was straw-coloured, his eyes a pale 
blue, and his skin a white skin, bronzed. 

"Hullo. Good-morrow," said the stranger, in faultless but peculiar Eng- 
lish. "You're civilized, aren't you? You come from the Other Place, out- 
side the Reservation?" 

"Who on earth ... ?" Bernard began in astonishment. 
The young man sighed and shook his head. "A most unhappy gentle- 
man." And, pointing to the bloodstains in the centre of the square, "Do 
you see that damned spot?" he asked in a voice that trembled with 

"A gramme is better than a damn," said Lenina mechanically from be- 
hind her hands. "I wish I had my soma\" 

"I ought to have been there," the young man went on. "Why wouldn't 
they let me be the sacrifice? I'd have gone round ten times-twelve, fif- 
teen. Palowhtiwa only got as far as seven. They could have had twice 
as much blood from me. The multitudinous seas incarnadine." He flung 
out his arms in a lavish gesture; then, despairingly, let them fall again. 
"But they wouldn't let me. They disliked me for my complexion. It's 
always been like that. Always." Tears stood in the young man's eyes; 
he was ashamed and turned away. 

Astonishment made Lenina forget the deprivation of soma. She uncov- 
ered her face and, for the first time, looked at the stranger. "Do you 
mean to say that you wanted to be hit with that whip?" 
Still averted from her, the young man made a sign of affirmation. "For 
the sake of the pueblo-to make the rain come and the corn grow. And 
to please Pookong and Jesus. And then to show that I can bear pain 
without crying out. Yes," and his voice suddenly took on a new reso- 
nance, he turned with a proud squaring of the shoulders, a proud, de- 
fiant lifting of the chin "to show that I'm a man ... Oh!" He gave a gasp 
and was silent, gaping. He had seen, for the first time in his life, the 
face of a girl whose cheeks were not the colour of chocolate or dog- 
skin, whose hair was auburn and permanently waved, and whose ex- 
pression (amazing novelty!) was one of benevolent interest. Lenina 
was smiling at him; such a nice-looking boy, she was thinking, and a 
really beautiful body. The blood rushed up into the young man's face; 
he dropped his eyes, raised them again for a moment only to find her 
still smiling at him, and was so much overcome that he had to turn 
away and pretend to be looking very hard at something on the other 
side of the square. 

Bernard's questions made a diversion. Who? How? When? From 
where? Keeping his eyes fixed on Bernard's face (for so passionately 
did he long to see Lenina smiling that he simply dared not look at her), 
the young man tried to explain himself. Linda and he-Linda was his 
mother (the word made Lenina look uncomfortable)-were strangers in 
the Reservation. Linda had come from the Other Place long ago, before 
he was born, with a man who was his father. (Bernard pricked up his 
ears.) She had gone walking alone in those mountains over there to 
the North, had fallen down a steep place and hurt her head. ("Go on, 
go on," said Bernard excitedly.) Some hunters from Malpais had found 
her and brought her to the pueblo. As for the man who was his father, 
Linda had never seen him again. His name was Tomakin. (Yes, "Tho- 
mas" was the D.H.C.'s first name.) He must have flown away, back to 
the Other Place, away without her-a bad, unkind, unnatural man. 
"And so I was born in Malpais," he concluded. "In Malpais." And he 
shook his head. 

The squalor of that little house on the outskirts of the pueblo! 
A space of dust and rubbish separated it from the village. Two famine- 
stricken dogs were nosing obscenely in the garbage at its door. Inside, 
when they entered, the twilight stank and was loud with flies. 
"Linda!" the young man called. 

From the inner room a rather hoarse female voice said, "Coming." 
They waited. In bowls on the floor were the remains of a meal, per- 
haps of several meals. 

The door opened. A very stout blonde squaw stepped across the 
threshold and stood looking at the strangers staring incredulously, her 
mouth open. Lenina noticed with disgust that two of the front teeth 
were missing. And the colour of the ones that remained ... She shud- 
dered. It was worse than the old man. So fat. And all the lines in her 
face, the flabbiness, the wrinkles. And the sagging cheeks, with those 
purplish blotches. And the red veins on her nose, the bloodshot eyes. 
And that neck-that neck; and the blanket she wore over her head- 
ragged and filthy. And under the brown sack-shaped tunic those enor- 
mous breasts, the bulge of the stomach, the hips. Oh, much worse 
than the old man, much worse! And suddenly the creature burst out in 
a torrent of speech, rushed at her with outstretched arms and-Ford! 
Ford! it was too revolting, in another moment she'd be sick-pressed 
her against the bulge, the bosom, and began to kiss her. Ford! to kiss, 
slobberingly, and smelt too horrible, obviously never had a bath, and 
simply reeked of that beastly stuff that was put into Delta and Epsilon 

bottles (no, it wasn't true about Bernard), positively stank of alcohol. 
She broke away as quickly as she could. 

A blubbered and distorted face confronted her; the creature was cry- 

"Oh, my dear, my dear." The torrent of words flowed sobbingly. "If you 
knew how glad-after all these years! A civilized face. Yes, and civilized 
clothes. Because I thought I should never see a piece of real acetate 
silk again." She fingered the sleeve of Lenina's shirt. The nails were 
black. "And those adorable viscose velveteen shorts! Do you know, 
dear, I've still got my old clothes, the ones I came in, put away in a 
box. I'll show them you afterwards. Though, of course, the acetate has 
all gone into holes. But such a lovely white bandolier-though I must 
say your green morocco is even lovelier. Not that it did me much good, 
that bandolier." Her tears began to flow again. "I suppose John told 
you. What I had to suffer-and not a gramme of soma to be had. Only 
a drink of mescal every now and then, when Pope used to bring it. 
Pope is a boy I used to know. But it makes you feel so bad afterwards, 
the mescal does, and you're sick with the peyotl; besides it always 
made that awful feeling of being ashamed much worse the next day. 
And I was so ashamed. Just think of it: me, a Beta-having a baby: put 
yourself in my place." (The mere suggestion made Lenina shudder.) 
"Though it wasn't my fault, I swear; because I still don't know how it 
happened, seeing that I did all the Malthusian Drill-you know, by 
numbers, One, two, three, four, always, I swear it; but all the same it 
happened, and of course there wasn't anything like an Abortion Centre 
here. Is it still down in Chelsea, by the way?" she asked. Lenina nod- 
ded. "And still floodlighted on Tuesdays and Fridays?" Lenina nodded 
again. "That lovely pink glass tower!" Poor Linda lifted her face and 
with closed eyes ecstatically contemplated the bright remembered im- 
age. "And the river at night," she whispered. Great tears oozed slowly 
out from behind her tight-shut eyelids. "And flying back in the evening 
from Stoke Poges. And then a hot bath and vibro-vacuum massage ... 
But there." She drew a deep breath, shook her head, opened her eyes 
again, sniffed once or twice, then blew her nose on her fingers and 
wiped them on the skirt of her tunic. "Oh, I'm so sorry," she said in re- 
sponse to Lenina's involuntary grimace of disgust. "I oughtn't to have 
done that. I'm sorry. But what are you to do when there aren't any 
handkerchiefs? I remember how it used to upset me, all that dirt, and 
nothing being aseptic. I had an awful cut on my head when they first 
brought me here. You can't imagine what they used to put on it. Filth, 

just filth. 'Civilization is Sterilization,' I used to say t them. And 
'Streptocock-Gee to Banbury-T, to see a fine bathroom and W.C.' as 
though they were children. But of course they didn't understand. How 
should they? And in the end I suppose I got used to it. And anyhow, 
how can you keep things clean when there isn't hot water laid on? And 
look at these clothes. This beastly wool isn't like acetate. It lasts and 
lasts. And you're supposed to mend it if it gets torn. But I'm a Beta; I 
worked in the Fertilizing Room; nobody ever taught me to do anything 
like that. It wasn't my business. Besides, it never used to be right to 
mend clothes. Throw them away when they've got holes in them and 
buy new. 'The more stitches, the less riches.' Isn't that right? Mend- 
ing's anti-social. But it's all different here. It's like living with lunatics. 
Everything they do is mad." She looked round; saw John and Bernard 
had left them and were walking up and down in the dust and garbage 
outside the house; but, none the less confidentially lowering her voice, 
and leaning, while Lenina stiffened and shrank, so close that the blown 
reek of embryo-poison stirred the hair on her cheek. "For instance," 
she hoarsely whispered, "take the way they have one another here. 
Mad, I tell you, absolutely mad. Everybody belongs to every one el- 
se-don't they? don't they?" she insisted, tugging at Lenina's sleeve. 
Lenina nodded her averted head, let out the breath she had been hold- 
ing and managed to draw another one, relatively untainted. "Well, 
here," the other went on, "nobody's supposed to belong to more than 
one person. And if you have people in the ordinary way, the others 
think you're wicked and anti-social. They hate and despise you. Once a 
lot of women came and made a scene because their men came to see 
me. Well, why not? And then they rushed at me ... No, it was too aw- 
ful. I can't tell you about it." Linda covered her face with her hands 
and shuddered. "They're so hateful, the women here. Mad, mad and 
cruel. And of course they don't know anything about Malthusian Drill, 
or bottles, or decanting, or anything of that sort. So they're having 
children all the time-like dogs. It's too revolting. And to think that I ... 
Oh, Ford, Ford, Ford! And yet John was a great comfort to me. I don't 
know what I should have done without him. Even though he did get so 
upset whenever a man ... Quite as a tiny boy, even. Once (but that was 
when he was bigger) he tried to kill poor Waihusiwa-or was it Pope?- 
just because I used to have them sometimes. Because I never could 
make him understand that that was what civilized people ought to do. 
Being mad's infectious I believe. Anyhow, John seems to have caught 
it from the Indians. Because, of course, he was with them a lot. Even 

though they always were so beastly to him and wouldn't let him do all 
the things the other boys did. Which was a good thing in a way, be- 
cause it made it easier for me to condition him a little. Though you've 
no idea how difficult that is. There's so much one doesn't know; it 
wasn't my business to know. I mean, when a child asks you how a 
helicopter works or who made the world-well, what are you to answer 
if you're a Beta and have always worked in the Fertilizing Room? What 
are you to answer?" 

Chapter Eight 

OUTSIDE, in the dust and among the garbage (there were four dogs 
now), Bernard and John were walking slowly up and down. 

"So hard for me to realize," Bernard was saying, "to reconstruct. As 
though we were living on different planets, in different centuries. A 
mother, and all this dirt, and gods, and old age, and disease ..." He 
shook his head. "It's almost inconceivable. I shall never understand, 
unless you explain." 

"Explain what?" 

"This." He indicated the pueblo. "That." And it was the little house out- 
side the village. "Everything. All your life." 

"But what is there to say?" 

"From the beginning. As far back as you can remember." 

"As far back as I can remember." John frowned. There was a long si- 

It was very hot. They had eaten a lot of tortillas and sweet corn. Linda 
said, "Come and lie down, Baby." They lay down together in the big 

bed. "Sing," and Linda sang. Sang "Streptocock-Gee to Banbury-T" and 
"Bye Baby Banting, soon you'll need decanting." Her voice got fainter 
and fainter ... 

There was a loud noise, and he woke with a start. A man was saying 
something to Linda, and Linda was laughing. She had pulled the blan- 
ket up to her chin, but the man pulled it down again. His hair was like 
two black ropes, and round his arm was a lovely silver bracelet with 
blue stones in it. He liked the bracelet; but all the same, he was fright- 
ened; he hid his face against Linda's body. Linda put her hand on him 
and he felt safer. In those other words he did not understand so well, 
she said to the man, "Not with John here." The man looked at him, 
then again at Linda, and said a few words in a soft voice. Linda said, 
"No." But the man bent over the bed towards him and his face was 
huge, terrible; the black ropes of hair touched the blanket. "No," Linda 
said again, and he felt her hand squeezing him more tightly. "No, no!" 
But the man took hold of one of his arms, and it hurt. He screamed. 
The man put up his other hand and lifted him up. Linda was still hold- 
ing him, still saying, "No, no." The man said something short and an- 
gry, and suddenly her hands were gone. "Linda, Linda." He kicked and 
wriggled; but the man carried him across to the door, opened it, put 
him down on the floor in the middle of the other room, and went away, 
shutting the door behind him. He got up, he ran to the door. Standing 
on tiptoe he could just reach the big wooden latch. He lifted it and 
pushed; but the door wouldn't open. "Linda," he shouted. She didn't 

He remembered a huge room, rather dark; and there were big wooden 
things with strings fastened to them, and lots of women standing 
round them-making blankets, Linda said. Linda told him to sit in the 
corner with the other children, while she went and helped the women. 
He played with the little boys for a long time. Suddenly people started 
talking very loud, and there were the women pushing Linda away, and 
Linda was crying. She went to the door and he ran after her. He asked 
her why they were angry. "Because I broke something," she said. And 
then she got angry too. "How should I know how to do their beastly 
weaving?" she said. "Beastly savages." He asked her what savages 
were. When they got back to their house, Pope was waiting at the 
door, and he came in with them. He had a big gourd full of stuff that 
looked like water; only it wasn't water, but something with a bad smell 

that burnt your mouth and made you cough. Linda drank some and 
Pope drank some, and then Linda laughed a lot and talked very loud; 
and then she and Pope went into the other room. When Pope went 
away, he went into the room. Linda was in bed and so fast asleep that 
he couldn't wake her. 

Pope used to come often. He said the stuff in the gourd was called 
mescal; but Linda said it ought to be called soma; only it made you 
feel ill afterwards. He hated Pope. He hated them all-all the men who 
came to see Linda. One afternoon, when he had been playing with the 
other children-it was cold, he remembered, and there was snow on 
the mountains-he came back to the house and heard angry voices in 
the bedroom. They were women's voices, and they said words he 
didn't understand, but he knew they were dreadful words. Then sud- 
denly, crash! something was upset; he heard people moving about 
quickly, and there was another crash and then a noise like hitting a 
mule, only not so bony; then Linda screamed. "Oh, don't, don't, 
don't!" she said. He ran in. There were three women in dark blankets. 
Linda was on the bed. One of the women was holding her wrists. An- 
other was lying across her legs, so that she couldn't kick. The third 
was hitting her with a whip. Once, twice, three times; and each time 
Linda screamed. Crying, he tugged at the fringe of the woman's blan- 
ket. "Please, please." With her free hand she held him away. The whip 
came down again, and again Linda screamed. He caught hold of the 
woman's enormous brown hand between his own and bit it with all his 
might. She cried out, wrenched her hand free, and gave him such a 
push that he fell down. While he was lying on the ground she hit him 
three times with the whip. It hurt more than anything he had ever 
felt-like fire. The whip whistled again, fell. But this time it was Linda 
who screamed. 

"But why did they want to hurt you, Linda?" he asked that night. He 
was crying, because the red marks of the whip on his back still hurt so 
terribly. But he was also crying because people were so beastly and 
unfair, and because he was only a little boy and couldn't do anything 
against them. Linda was crying too. She was grown up, but she wasn't 
big enough to fight against three of them. It wasn't fair for her either. 
"Why did they want to hurt you, Linda?" 

"I don't know. How should I know?" It was difficult to hear what she 
said, because she was lying on her stomach and her face was in the 

pillow. "They say those men are their men," she went on; and she did 
not seem to be talking to him at all; she seemed to be talking with 
some one inside herself. A long talk which she didn't understand; and 
in the end she started crying louder than ever. 

"Oh, don't cry, Linda. Don't cry." 

He pressed himself against her. He put his arm round her neck. Linda 
cried out. "Oh, be careful. My shoulder! Oh!" and she pushed him 
away, hard. His head banged against the wall. "Little idiot!" she 
shouted; and then, suddenly, she began to slap him. Slap, slap ... 

"Linda," he cried out. "Oh, mother, don't!" 

"I'm not your mother. I won't be your mother." 

"But, Linda ... Oh!" She slapped him on the cheek. 

"Turned into a savage," she shouted. "Having young ones like an ani- 
mal ... If it hadn't been for you, I might have gone to the Inspector, I 
might have got away. But not with a baby. That would have been too 

He saw that she was going to hit him again, and lifted his arm to guard 
his face. "Oh, don't, Linda, please don't." 

"Little beast!" She pulled down his arm; his face was uncovered. 

"Don't, Linda." He shut his eyes, expecting the blow. 

But she didn't hit him. After a little time, he opened his eyes again and 
saw that she was looking at him. He tried to smile at her. Suddenly she 
put her arms round him and kissed him again and again. 

Sometimes, for several days, Linda didn't get up at all. She lay in bed 
and was sad. Or else she drank the stuff that Pope brought and 
laughed a great deal and went to sleep. Sometimes she was sick. Of- 
ten she forgot to wash him, and there was nothing to eat except cold 
tortillas. He remembered the first time she found those little animals in 
his hair, how she screamed and screamed. 

The happiest times were when she told him about the Other Place. 
"And you really can go flying, whenever you like?" 

"Whenever you like." And she would tell him about the lovely music 
that came out of a box, and all the nice games you could play, and the 
delicious things to eat and drink, and the light that came when you 
pressed a little thing in the wall, and the pictures that you could hear 
and feel and smell, as well as see, and another box for making nice 
smells, and the pink and green and blue and silver houses as high as 
mountains, and everybody happy and no one ever sad or angry, and 
every one belonging to every one else, and the boxes where you could 
see and hear what was happening at the other side of the world, and 
babies in lovely clean bottles-everything so clean, and no nasty 
smells, no dirt at all-and people never lonely, but living together and 
being so jolly and happy, like the summer dances here in Malpais, but 
much happier, and the happiness being there every day, every day. ... 
He listened by the hour. And sometimes, when he and the other chil- 
dren were tired with too much playing, one of the old men of the 
pueblo would talk to them, in those other words, of the great Trans- 
former of the World, and of the long fight between Right Hand and Left 
Hand, between Wet and Dry; of Awonawilona, who made a great fog 
by thinking in the night, and then made the whole world out of the 
fog; of Earth Mother and Sky Father; of Ahaiyuta and Marsailema, the 
twins of War and Chance; of Jesus and Pookong; of Mary and Etsanat- 
lehi, the woman who makes herself young again; of the Black Stone at 
Laguna and the Great Eagle and Our Lady of Acoma. Strange stories, 
all the more wonderful to him for being told in the other words and so 
not fully understood. Lying in bed, he would think of Heaven and Lon- 
don and Our Lady of Acoma and the rows and rows of babies in clean 
bottles and Jesus flying up and Linda flying up and the great Director 
of World Hatcheries and Awonawilona. 

Lots of men came to see Linda. The boys began to point their fingers 
at him. In the strange other words they said that Linda was bad; they 
called her names he did not understand, but that he knew were bad 
names. One day they sang a song about her, again and again. He 
threw stones at them. They threw back; a sharp stone cut his cheek. 
The blood wouldn't stop; he was covered with blood. 

Linda taught him to read. With a piece of charcoal she drew pictures 
on the wall-an animal sitting down, a baby inside a bottle; then she 

learned quickly and easily. When he knew how to read all the words 
she wrote on the wall, Linda opened her big wooden box and pulled 
out from under those funny little red trousers she never wore a thin lit- 
tle book. He had often seen it before. "When you're bigger," she had 
said, "you can read it." Well, now he was big enough. He was proud. 
"I'm afraid you won't find it very exciting," she said. "But it's the only 
thing I have." She sighed. "If only you could see the lovely reading 
machines we used to have in London!" He began reading. The Chemi- 
cal and Bacteriological Conditioning of the Embryo. Practical Instruc- 
tions for Beta Embryo-Store Workers. It took him a quarter of an hour 
to read the title alone. He threw the book on the floor. "Beastly, 
beastly book!" he said, and began to cry. 

The boys still sang their horrible song about Linda. Sometimes, too, 
they laughed at him for being so ragged. When he tore his clothes, 
Linda did not know how to mend them. In the Other Place, she told 
him, people threw away clothes with holes in them and got new ones. 
"Rags, rags!" the boys used to shout at him. "But I can read," he said 
to himself, "and they can't. They don't even know what reading is." It 
was fairly easy, if he thought hard enough about the reading, to pre- 
tend that he didn't mind when they made fun of him. He asked Linda 
to give him the book again. 

The more the boys pointed and sang, the harder he read. Soon he 
could read all the words quite well. Even the longest. But what did 
they mean? He asked Linda; but even when she could answer it didn't 
seem to make it very clear, And generally she couldn't answer at all. 

"What are chemicals?" he would ask. 

"Oh, stuff like magnesium salts, and alcohol for keeping the Deltas and 
Epsilons small and backward, and calcium carbonate for bones, and all 
that sort of thing." 

"But how do you make chemicals, Linda? Where do they come from?" 

"Well, I don't know. You get them out of bottles. And when the bottles 
are empty, you send up to the Chemical Store for more. It's the 
Chemical Store people who make them, I suppose. Or else they send 
to the factory for them. I don't know. I never did any chemistry. My 

job was always with the embryos. It was the same with everything 
else he asked about. Linda never seemed to know. The old men of the 
pueblo had much more definite answers. 

"The seed of men and all creatures, the seed of the sun and the seed 
of earth and the seed of the sky-Awonawilona made them all out of 
the Fog of Increase. Now the world has four wombs; and he laid the 
seeds in the lowest of the four wombs. And gradually the seeds began 
to grow ..." 

One day (John calculated later that it must have been soon after his 
twelfth birthday) he came home and found a book that he had never 
seen before lying on the floor in the bedroom. It was a thick book and 
looked very old. The binding had been eaten by mice; some of its 
pages were loose and crumpled. He picked it up, looked at the title- 
page: the book was called The Complete Works of William Shake- 

Linda was lying on the bed, sipping that horrible stinking mescal out of 
a cup. "Pope brought it," she said. Her voice was thick and hoarse like 
somebody else's voice. "It was lying in one of the chests of the Ante- 
lope Kiva. It's supposed to have been there for hundreds of years. I 
expect it's true, because I looked at it, and it seemed to be full of non- 
sense. Uncivilized. Still, it'll be good enough for you to practice your 
reading on." She took a last sip, set the cup down on the floor beside 
the bed, turned over on her side, hiccoughed once or twice and went 
to sleep. 

He opened the book at random. 

Nay, but to live 

In the rank sweat of an enseamed bed, 
Stew'd in corruption, honeying and making love 
Over the nasty sty ... 

The strange words rolled through his mind; rumbled, like talking thun- 
der; like the drums at the summer dances, if the drums could have 
spoken; like the men singing the Corn Song, beautiful, beautiful, so 
that you cried; like old Mitsima saying magic over his feathers and his 
carved sticks and his bits of bone and stone-kiathla tsilu silokwe si- 
lokwe silokwe. Kiai silu silu, tsithl-but better than Mitsima's magic, be- 

cause it meant more, because it talked to him, talked wonderfully and 
only half-understandably, a terrible beautiful magic, about Linda; 
about Linda lying there snoring, with the empty cup on the floor beside 
the bed; about Linda and Pope, Linda and Pope. 
He hated Pope more and more. A man can smile and smile and be a 
villain. Remorseless, treacherous, lecherous, kindless villain. What did 
the words exactly mean? He only half knew. But their magic was 
strong and went on rumbling in his head, and somehow it was as 
though he had never really hated Pope before; never really hated him 
because he had never been able to say how much he hated him. But 
now he had these words, these words like drums and singing and 
magic. These words and the strange, strange story out of which they 
were taken (he couldn't make head or tail of it, but it was wonderful, 
wonderful all the same)-they gave him a reason for hating Pope; and 
they made his hatred more real; they even made Pope himself more 

One day, when he came in from playing, the door of the inner room 
was open, and he saw them lying together on the bed, asleep-white 
Linda and Pope almost black beside her, with one arm under her 
shoulders and the other dark hand on her breast, and one of the plaits 
of his long hair lying across her throat, like a black snake trying to 
strangle her. Pope's gourd and a cup were standing on the floor near 
the bed. Linda was snoring. 

His heart seemed to have disappeared and left a hole. He was empty. 
Empty, and cold, and rather sick, and giddy. He leaned against the wall 
to steady himself. Remorseless, treacherous, lecherous ... Like drums, 
like the men singing for the corn, like magic, the words repeated and 
repeated themselves in his head. From being cold he was suddenly 
hot. His cheeks burnt with the rush of blood, the room swam and 
darkened before his eyes. He ground his teeth. "I'll kill him, I'll kill 
him, I'll kill him," he kept saying. And suddenly there were more 

When he is drunk asleep, or in his rage 
Or in the incestuous pleasure of his bed ... 

The magic was on his side, the magic explained and gave orders. He 
stepped back in the outer room. "When he is drunk asleep ..." The 
knife for the meat was lying on the floor near the fireplace. He picked 
it up and tiptoed to the door again. "When he is drunk asleep, drunk 
asleep ..." He ran across the room and stabbed-oh, the bloodl-stabbed 
again, as Pope heaved out of his sleep, lifted his hand to stab once 

more, but found his wrist caught, held and-oh, oh!-twisted. He 
couldn't move, he was trapped, and there were Pope's small black 
eyes, very close, staring into his own. He looked away. There were two 
cuts on Pope's left shoulder. "Oh, look at the blood!" Linda was crying. 
"Look at the blood!" She had never been able to bear the sight of 
blood. Pope lifted his other hand-to strike him, he thought. He stiff- 
ened to receive the blow. But the hand only took him under the chin 
and turned his face, so that he had to look again into Pope's eyes. For 
a long time, for hours and hours. And suddenly-he couldn't help it-he 
began to cry. Pope burst out laughing. "Go," he said, in the other In- 
dian words. "Go, my brave Ahaiyuta." He ran out into the other room 
to hide his tears. 

"You are fifteen," said old Mitsima, in the Indian words. "Now I may 
teach you to work the clay." 
Squatting by the river, they worked together. 

"First of all," said Mitsima, taking a lump of the wetted clay between 
his hands, "we make a little moon." The old man squeezed the lump 
into a disk, then bent up the edges, the moon became a shallow cup. 
Slowly and unskilfully he imitated the old man's delicate gestures. 
"A moon, a cup, and now a snake." Mitsima rolled out another piece of 
clay into a long flexible cylinder, trooped it into a circle and pressed it 
on to the rim of the cup. "Then another snake. And another. And an- 
other." Round by round, Mitsima built up the sides of the pot; it was 
narrow, it bulged, it narrowed again towards the neck. Mitsima 
squeezed and patted, stroked and scraped; and there at last it stood, 
in shape the familiar water pot of Malpais, but creamy white instead of 
black, and still soft to the touch. The crooked parody of Mitsima's, his 
own stood beside it. Looking at the two pots, he had to laugh. 
"But the next one will be better," he said, and began to moisten an- 
other piece of clay. 

To fashion, to give form, to feel his fingers gaining in skill and pow- 
er-this gave him an extraordinary pleasure. "A, B, C, Vitamin D," he 
sang to himself as he worked. "The fat's in the liver, the cod's in the 
sea." And Mitsima also sang-a song about killing a bear. They worked 
all day, and all day he was filled with an intense, absorbing happiness. 
"Next winter," said old Mitsima, "I will teach you to make the bow." 
He stood for a long time outside the house, and at last the ceremonies 
within were finished. The door opened; they came out. Kothlu came 
first, his right hand out-stretched and tightly closed, as though over 
some precious jewel. Her clenched hand similarly outstretched, 

Kiakime followed. They walked in silence, and in silence, behind them, 
came the brothers and sisters and cousins and all the troop of old peo- 

They walked out of the pueblo, across the mesa. At the edge of the 
cliff they halted, facing the early morning sun. Kothlu opened his hand. 
A pinch of corn meal lay white on the palm; he breathed on it, mur- 
mured a few words, then threw it, a handful of white dust, towards the 
sun. Kiakime did the same. Then Khakime's father stepped forward, 
and holding up a feathered prayer stick, made a long prayer, then 
threw the stick after the corn meal. 

"It is finished," said old Mitsima in a loud voice. "They are married." 
"Well," said Linda, as they turned away, "all I can say is, it does seem 
a lot of fuss to make about so little. In civilized countries, when a boy 
wants to have a girl, he just ... But where are you going, John?" 
He paid no attention to her calling, but ran on, away, away, anywhere 
to be by himself. 

It is finished Old Mitsima's words repeated themselves in his mind. 
Finished, finished ... In silence and from a long way off, but violently, 
desperately, hopelessly, he had loved Kiakime. And now it was fin- 
ished. He was sixteen. 

At the full moon, in the Antelope Kiva, secrets would be told, secrets 
would be done and borne. They would go down, boys, into the kiva 
and come out again, men. The boys were all afraid and at the same 
time impatient. And at last it was the day. The sun went down, the 
moon rose. He went with the others. Men were standing, dark, at the 
entrance to the kiva; the ladder went down into the red lighted depths. 
Already the leading boys had begun to climb down. Suddenly, one of 
the men stepped forward, caught him by the arm, and pulled him out 
of the ranks. He broke free and dodged back into his place among the 
others. This time the man struck him, pulled his hair. "Not for you, 
white-hair!" "Not for the son of the she-dog," said one of the other 
men. The boys laughed. "Go!" And as he still hovered on the fringes of 
the group, "Go!" the men shouted again. One of them bent down, took 
a stone, threw it. "Go, go, go!" There was a shower of stones. Bleed- 
ing, he ran away into the darkness. From the red-lit kiva came the 
noise of singing. The last of the boys had climbed down the ladder. He 
was all alone. 

All alone, outside the pueblo, on the bare plain of the mesa. The rock 
was like bleached bones in the moonlight. Down in the valley, the 
coyotes were howling at the moon. The bruises hurt him, the cuts 

were still bleeding; but it was not for pain that he sobbed; it was be- 
cause he was all alone, because he had been driven out, alone, into 
this skeleton world of rocks and moonlight. At the edge of the preci- 
pice he sat down. The moon was behind him; he looked down into the 
black shadow of the mesa, into the black shadow of death. He had 
only to take one step, one little jump. ... He held out his right hand in 
the moonlight. From the cut on his wrist the blood was still oozing. 
Every few seconds a drop fell, dark, almost colourless in the dead 
light. Drop, drop, drop. To-morrow and to-morrow and to-morrow ... 
He had discovered Time and Death and God. 
"Alone, always alone," the young man was saying. 
The words awoke a plaintive echo in Bernard's mind. Alone, alone ... 
"So am I," he said, on a gush of confidingness. "Terribly alone." 
"Are you?" John looked surprised. "I thought that in the Other Place ... 
I mean, Linda always said that nobody was ever alone there." 
Bernard blushed uncomfortably. "You see," he said, mumbling and with 
averted eyes, "I'm rather different from most people, I suppose. If one 
happens to be decanted different ..." 

"Yes, that's just it." The young man nodded. "If one's different, one's 
bound to be lonely. They're beastly to one. Do you know, they shut me 
out of absolutely everything? When the other boys were sent out to 
spend the night on the mountains-you know, when you have to dream 
which your sacred animal is-they wouldn't let me go with the others; 
they wouldn't tell me any of the secrets. I did it by myself, though," he 
added. "Didn't eat anything for five days and then went out one night 
alone into those mountains there." He pointed. 
Patronizingly, Bernard smiled. "And did you dream of anything?" he 

The other nodded. "But I mustn't tell you what." He was silent for a lit- 
tle; then, in a low voice, "Once," he went on, "I did something that 
none of the others did: I stood against a rock in the middle of the day, 
in summer, with my arms out, like Jesus on the Cross." 
"What on earth for?" 

"I wanted to know what it was like being crucified. Hanging there in 
the sun ..." 
"But why?" 

"Why? Well ..." He hesitated. "Because I felt I ought to. If Jesus could 
stand it. And then, if one has done something wrong ... Besides, I was 
unhappy; that was another reason." 

"It seems a funny way of curing your unhappiness," said Bernard. But 
on second thoughts he decided that there was, after all, some sense in 
it. Better than taking soma ... 

"I fainted after a time," said the young man. "Fell down on my face. 
Do you see the mark where I cut myself?" He lifted the thick yellow 
hair from his forehead. The scar showed, pale and puckered, on his 
right temple. 

Bernard looked, and then quickly, with a little shudder, averted his 
eyes. His conditioning had made him not so much pitiful as profoundly 
squeamish. The mere suggestion of illness or wounds was to him not 
only horrifying, but even repulsive and rather disgusting. Like dirt, or 
deformity, or old age. Hastily he changed the subject. 
"I wonder if you'd like to come back to London with us?" he asked, 
making the first move in a campaign whose strategy he had been se- 
cretly elaborating ever since, in the little house, he had realized who 
the "father" of this young savage must be. "Would you like that?" 
The young man's face lit up. "Do you really mean it?" 
"Of course; if I can get permission, that is." 
"Linda too?" 

"Well ..." He hesitated doubtfully. That revolting creature! No, it was 
impossible. Unless, unless ... It suddenly occurred to Bernard that her 
very revoltingness might prove an enormous asset. "But of course!" he 
cried, making up for his first hesitations with an excess of noisy cor- 

The young man drew a deep breath. "To think it should be coming 
true-what I've dreamt of all my life. Do you remember what Miranda 

"Who's Miranda?" 

But the young man had evidently not heard the question. "O wonder!" 
he was saying; and his eyes shone, his face was brightly flushed. "How 
many goodly creatures are there here! How beauteous mankind is!" 
The flush suddenly deepened; he was thinking of Lenina, of an angel in 
bottle-green viscose, lustrous with youth and skin food, plump, be- 
nevolently smiling. His voice faltered. "O brave new world," he began, 
then-suddenly interrupted himself; the blood had left his cheeks; he 
was as pale as paper. 
"Are you married to her?" he asked. 
"Am I what?" 

"Married. You know-for ever. They say 'for ever' in the Indian words; it 
can't be broken." 

"Ford, no!" Bernard couldn't help laughing. 

John also laughed, but for another reason-laughed for pure joy. 

"O brave new world," he repeated. "O brave new world that has such 

people in it. Let's start at once." 

"You have a most peculiar way of talking sometimes," said Bernard, 

staring at the young man in perplexed astonishment. "And, anyhow, 

hadn't you better wait till you actually see the new world?" 

Chapter Nine 

LENINA felt herself entitled, after this day of queerness and horror, to 
a complete and absolute holiday. As soon as they got back to the rest- 
house, she swallowed six half-gramme tablets of soma, lay down on 
her bed, and within ten minutes had embarked for lunar eternity. It 
would be eighteen hours at the least before she was in time again. 

Bernard meanwhile lay pensive and wide-eyed in the dark. It was long 
after midnight before he fell asleep. Long after midnight; but his in- 
somnia had not been fruitless; he had a plan. 

Punctually, on the following morning, at ten o'clock, the green- 
uniformed octoroon stepped out of his helicopter. Bernard was waiting 
for him among the agaves. 

"Miss Crowne's gone on soma-holiday," he explained. "Can hardly be 
back before five. Which leaves us seven hours." 

He could fly to Santa Fe, do all the business he had to do, and be in 
Malpais again long before she woke up. 

"She'll be quite safe here by herself?" 

"Safe as helicopters," the octoroon assured him. 

They climbed into the machine and started off at once. At ten thirty- 
four they landed on the roof of the Santa Fe Post Office; at ten thirty- 
seven Bernard had got through to the World Controller's Office in 
Whitehall; at ten thirty-seven he was speaking to his fordship's fourth 
personal secretary; at ten forty-four he was repeating his story to the 
first secretary, and at ten forty-seven and a half it was the deep, reso- 
nant voice of Mustapha Mond himself that sounded in his ears. 

"I ventured to think," stammered Bernard, "that your fordship might 
find the matter of sufficient scientific interest ..." 

"Yes, I do find it of sufficient scientific interest," said the deep voice. 
"Bring these two individuals back to London with you." 

"Your fordship is aware that I shall need a special permit ..." 

"The necessary orders," said Mustapha Mond, "are being sent to the 
Warden of the Reservation at this moment. You will proceed at once to 
the Warden's Office. Good-morning, Mr. Marx." 

There was silence. Bernard hung up the receiver and hurried up to the 

"Warden's Office," he said to the Gamma-green octoroon. 
At ten fifty-four Bernard was shaking hands with the Warden. 
"Delighted, Mr. Marx, delighted." His boom was deferential. "We have 
just received special orders ..." 

"I know," said Bernard, interrupting him. "I was talking to his fordship 
on the phone a moment ago." His bored tone implied that he was in 
the habit of talking to his fordship every day of the week. He dropped 
into a chair. "If you'll kindly take all the necessary steps as soon as 
possible. As soon as possible," he emphatically repeated. He was thor- 
oughly enjoying himself. 

At eleven three he had all the necessary papers in his pocket. 
"So long," he said patronizingly to the Warden, who had accompanied 
him as far as the lift gates. "So long." 

He walked across to the hotel, had a bath, a vibro-vac massage, and 
an electrolytic shave, listened in to the morning's news, looked in for 
half an hour on the televisor, ate a leisured luncheon, and at half-past 
two flew back with the octoroon to Malpais. 
The young man stood outside the rest-house. 
"Bernard," he called. "Bernard!" There was no answer. 

Noiseless on his deerksin moccasins, he ran up the steps and tried the 
door. The door was locked. 

They were gone! Gone! It was the most terrible thing that had ever 
happened to him. She had asked him to come and see them, and now 
they were gone. He sat down on the steps and cried. 
Half an hour later it occurred to him to look through the window. The 
first thing he saw was a green suit-case, with the initials L.C. painted 
on the lid. Joy flared up like fire within him. He picked up a stone. The 
smashed glass tinkled on the floor. A moment later he was inside the 
room. He opened the green suit-case; and all at once he was breathing 
Lenina's perfume, filling his lungs with her essential being. His heart 
beat wildly; for a moment he was almost faint. Then, bending over the 
precious box, he touched, he lifted into the light, he examined. The 
zippers on Lenina's spare pair of viscose velveteen shorts were at first 
a puzzle, then solved, a delight. Zip, and then zip; zip, and then zip; 
he was enchanted. Her green slippers were the most beautiful things 
he had ever seen. He unfolded a pair of zippicamiknicks, blushed, put 
them hastily away again; but kissed a perfumed acetate handkerchief 
and wound a scarf round his neck. Opening a box, he spilt a cloud of 
scented powder. His hands were floury with the stuff. He wiped them 
on his chest, on his shoulders, on his bare arms. Delicious perfume! He 
shut his eyes; he rubbed his cheek against his own powdered arm. 
Touch of smooth skin against his face, scent in his nostrils of musky 
dust-her real presence. "Lenina," he whispered. "Lenina!" 
A noise made him start, made him guiltily turn. He crammed up his 
thieveries into the suit-case and shut the lid; then listened again, 
looked. Not a sign of life, not a sound. And yet he had certainly heard 
something-something like a sigh, something like the creak of a board. 
He tiptoed to the door and, cautiously opening it, found himself looking 
on to a broad landing. On the opposite side of the landing was another 
door, ajar. He stepped out, pushed, peeped. 

There, on a low bed, the sheet flung back, dressed in a pair of pink 
one-piece zippyjamas, lay Lenina, fast asleep and so beautiful in the 
midst of her curls, so touchingly childish with her pink toes and her 
grave sleeping face, so trustful in the helplessness of her limp hands 
and melted limbs, that the tears came to his eyes. 
With an infinity of quite unnecessary precautions-for nothing short of a 
pistol shot could have called Lenina back from her soma-holiday before 
the appointed time-he entered the room, he knelt on the floor beside 

the bed. He gazed, he clasped his hands, his lips moved. "Her eyes," 

he murmured, 

"Her eyes, her hair, her cheek, her gait, her voice; 

Handiest in thy discourse O! that her hand, 

In whose comparison all whites are ink 

Writing their own reproach; to whose soft seizure 

The cygnet's down is harsh ..." 

A fly buzzed round her; he waved it away. "Flies," he remembered, 

"On the white wonder of dear Juliet's hand, may seize 

And steal immortal blessing from her lips, 

Who, even in pure and vestal modesty, 

Still blush, as thinking their own kisses sin. " 

Very slowly, with the hesitating gesture of one who reaches forward to 

stroke a shy and possibly rather dangerous bird, he put out his hand. 

It hung there trembling, within an inch of those limp fingers, on the 

verge of contact. Did he dare? Dare to profane with his unworthiest 

hand that ... No, he didn't. The bird was too dangerous. His hand 

dropped back. How beautiful she was! How beautiful! 

Then suddenly he found himself reflecting that he had only to take 

hold of the zipper at her neck and give one long, strong pull ... He shut 

his eyes, he shook his head with the gesture of a dog shaking its ears 

as it emerges from the water. Detestable thought! He was ashamed of 

himself. Pure and vestal modesty ... 

There was a humming in the air. Another fly trying to steal immortal 

blessings? A wasp? He looked, saw nothing. The humming grew louder 

and louder, localized itself as being outside the shuttered windows. The 

plane! In a panic, he scrambled to his feet and ran into the other 

room, vaulted through the open window, and hurrying along the path 

between the tall agaves was in time to receive Bernard Marx as he 

climbed out of the helicopter. 

Chapter Ten 

THE HANDS of all the four thousand electric clocks in all the Blooms- 
bury Centre's four thousand rooms marked twenty-seven minutes past 
two. "This hive of industry," as the Director was fond of calling it, was 
in the full buzz of work. Every one was busy, everything in ordered 
motion. Under the microscopes, their long tails furiously lashing, 
spermatozoa were burrowing head first into eggs; and, fertilized, the 
eggs were expanding, dividing, or if bokanovskified, budding and 
breaking up into whole populations of separate embryos. From the So- 
cial Predestination Room the escalators went rumbling down into the 
basement, and there, in the crimson darkness, stewingly warm on 
their cushion of peritoneum and gorged with blood-surrogate and 
hormones, the foetuses grew and grew or, poisoned, languished into a 
stunted Epsilonhood. With a faint hum and rattle the moving racks 
crawled imperceptibly through the weeks and the recapitulated aeons 
to where, in the Decanting Room, the newly-unbottled babes uttered 
their first yell of horror and amazement. 

The dynamos purred in the sub-basement, the lifts rushed up and 
down. On all the eleven floors of Nurseries it was feeding time. From 
eighteen hundred bottles eighteen hundred carefully labelled infants 
were simultaneously sucking down their pint of pasteurized external 

Above them, in ten successive layers of dormitory, the little boys and 
girls who were still young enough to need an afternoon sleep were as 
busy as every one else, though they did not know it, listening uncon- 
sciously to hypnopaedic lessons in hygiene and sociability, in class- 
consciousness and the toddler's love-life. Above these again were the 
playrooms where, the weather having turned to rain, nine hundred 
older children were amusing themselves with bricks and clay model- 
ling, hunt-the-zipper, and erotic play. 

Buzz, buzz! the hive was humming, busily, joyfully. Blithe was the 
singing of the young girls over their test-tubes, the Predestinators 
whistled as they worked, and in the Decanting Room what glorious 
jokes were cracked above the empty bottles! But the Director's face, 
as he entered the Fertilizing Room with Henry Foster, was grave, 
wooden with severity. 

"A public example," he was saying. "In this room, because it contains 
more high-caste workers than any other in the Centre. I have told him 
to meet me here at half-past two." 

"He does his work very well," put in Henry, with hypocritical generos- 

"I know. But that's all the more reason for severity. His intellectual 
eminence carries with it corresponding moral responsibilities. The 
greater a man's talents, the greater his power to lead astray. It is bet- 
ter that one should suffer than that many should be corrupted. Con- 
sider the matter dispassionately, Mr. Foster, and you will see that no 
offence is so heinous as unorthodoxy of behaviour. Murder kills only 
the individual-and, after all, what is an individual?" With a sweeping 
gesture he indicated the rows of microscopes, the test-tubes, the incu- 
bators. "We can make a new one with the greatest ease-as many as 
we like. Unorthodoxy threatens more than the life of a mere individual; 
it strikes at Society itself. Yes, at Society itself," he repeated. "Ah, but 
here he comes." 

Bernard had entered the room and was advancing between the rows of 
fertilizers towards them. A veneer of jaunty self-confidence thinly con- 
cealed his nervousness. The voice in which he said, "Good-morning, 
Director," was absurdly too loud; that in which, correcting his mistake, 

he said, "You asked me to come and speak to you here," ridiculously 
soft, a squeak. 

"Yes, Mr. Marx," said the Director portentously. "I did ask you to come 
to me here. You returned from your holiday last night, I understand." 

"Yes," Bernard answered. 

"Yes-s," repeated the Director, lingering, a serpent, on the "s." Then, 
suddenly raising his voice, "Ladies and gentlemen," he trumpeted, "la- 
dies and gentlemen." 

The singing of the girls over their test-tubes, the preoccupied whistling 
of the Microscopists, suddenly ceased. There was a profound silence; 
every one looked round. 

"Ladies and gentlemen," the Director repeated once more, "excuse me 
for thus interrupting your labours. A painful duty constrains me. The 
security and stability of Society are in danger. Yes, in danger, ladies 
and gentlemen. This man," he pointed accusingly at Bernard, "this 
man who stands before you here, this Alpha-Plus to whom so much 
has been given, and from whom, in consequence, so much must be 
expected, this colleague of yours-or should I anticipate and say this 
ex-colleague?-has grossly betrayed the trust imposed in him. By his 
heretical views on sport and soma, by the scandalous unorthodoxy of 
his sex-life, by his refusal to obey the teachings of Our Ford and be- 
have out of office hours, 'even as a little infant,'" (here the Director 
made the sign of the T), "he has proved himself an enemy of Society, 
a subverter, ladies and gentlemen, of all Order and Stability, a con- 
spirator against Civilization itself. For this reason I propose to dismiss 
him, to dismiss him with ignominy from the post he has held in this 
Centre; I propose forthwith to apply for his transference to a Subcen- 
tre of the lowest order and, that his punishment may serve the best 
interest of Society, as far as possible removed from any important 
Centre of population. In Iceland he will have small opportunity to lead 
others astray by his unfordly example." The Director paused; then, 
folding his arms, he turned impressively to Bernard. "Marx," he said, 
"can you show any reason why I should not now execute the judgment 
passed upon you?" 

"Yes, I can," Bernard answered in a very loud voice. 

Somewhat taken aback, but still majestically, "Then show it," said the 

"Certainly. But it's in the passage. One moment." Bernard hurried to 
the door and threw it open. "Come in," he commanded, and the reason 
came in and showed itself. 

There was a gasp, a murmur of astonishment and horror; a young girl 
screamed; standing on a chair to get a better view some one upset 
two test-tubes full of spermatozoa. Bloated, sagging, and among those 
firm youthful bodies, those undistorted faces, a strange and terrifying 
monster of middle-agedness, Linda advanced into the room, coquet- 
tishly smiling her broken and discoloured smile, and rolling as she 
walked, with what was meant to be a voluptuous undulation, her 
enormous haunches. Bernard walked beside her. 

"There he is," he said, pointing at the Director. 

"Did you think I didn't recognize him?" Linda asked indignantly; then, 
turning to the Director, "Of course I knew you; Tomakin, I should have 
known you anywhere, among a thousand. But perhaps you've forgot- 
ten me. Don't you remember? Don't you remember, Tomakin? Your 
Linda." She stood looking at him, her head on one side, still smiling, 
but with a smile that became progressively, in face of the Director's 
expression of petrified disgust, less and less self-confident, that wa- 
vered and finally went out. "Don't you remember, Tomakin?" she re- 
peated in a voice that trembled. Her eyes were anxious, agonized. The 
blotched and sagging face twisted grotesquely into the grimace of ex- 
treme grief. "Tomakin!" She held out her arms. Some one began to tit- 

"What's the meaning," began the Director, "of this monstrous ..." 

"Tomakin!" She ran forward, her blanket trailing behind her, threw her 
arms round his neck, hid her face on his chest. 

A howl of laughter went up irrepressibly. 

"... this monstrous practical joke," the Director shouted. 

Red in the face, he tried to disengage himself from her embrace. Des- 
perately she clung. "But I'm Linda, I'm Linda.'" The laughter drowned 

her voice. "You made me have a baby," she screamed above the up- 
roar. There was a sudden and appalling hush; eyes floated uncom- 
fortably, not knowing where to look. The Director went suddenly pale, 
stopped struggling and stood, his hands on her wrists, staring down at 
her, horrified. "Yes, a baby-and I was its mother." She flung the ob- 
scenity like a challenge into the outraged silence; then, suddenly 
breaking away from him, ashamed, ashamed, covered her face with 
her hands, sobbing. "It wasn't my fault, Tomakin. Because I always did 
my drill, didn't I? Didn't I? Always ... I don't know how ... If you knew 
how awful, Tomakin ... But he was a comfort to me, all the same." 
Turning towards the door, "John!" she called. "John!" 

He came in at once, paused for a moment just inside the door, looked 
round, then soft on his moccasined feet strode quickly across the 
room, fell on his knees in front of the Director, and said in a clear 
voice: "My father!" 

The word (for "father" was not so much obscene as-with its connota- 
tion of something at one remove from the loathsomeness and moral 
obliquity of child-bearing-merely gross, a scatological rather than a 
pornographic impropriety); the comically smutty word relieved what 
had become a quite intolerable tension. Laughter broke out, enor- 
mous, almost hysterical, peal after peal, as though it would never 
stop. My father-and it was the Director! My father! Oh Ford, oh Ford! 
That was really too good. The whooping and the roaring renewed 
themselves, faces seemed on the point of disintegration, tears were 
streaming. Six more test-tubes of spermatozoa were upset. My father! 

Pale, wild-eyed, the Director glared about him in an agony of bewil- 
dered humiliation. 

My father! The laughter, which had shown signs of dying away, broke 
out again more loudly than ever. He put his hands over his ears and 
rushed out of the room. 

Chapter Eleven 

AFTER the scene in the Fertilizing Room, all upper-caste London was 
wild to see this delicious creature who had fallen on his knees before 
the Director of Hatcheries and Conditioning-or rather the ex-Director, 
for the poor man had resigned immediately afterwards and never set 
foot inside the Centre again-had flopped down and called him (the 
joke was almost too good to be true!) "my father." Linda, on the con- 
trary, cut no ice; nobody had the smallest desire to see Linda. To say 
one was a mother-that was past a joke: it was an obscenity. Moreover, 
she wasn't a real savage, had been hatched out of a bottle and condi- 
tioned like any one else: so couldn't have really quaint ideas. Final- 
ly-and this was by far the strongest reason for people's not wanting to 
see poor Linda-there was her appearance. Fat; having lost her youth; 
with bad teeth, and a blotched complexion, and that figure (Fordl)-you 
simply couldn't look at her without feeling sick, yes, positively sick. So 
the best people were quite determined not to see Linda. And Linda, for 
her part, had no desire to see them. The return to civilization was for 
her the return to soma, was the possibility of lying in bed and taking 
holiday after holiday, without ever having to come back to a headache 
or a fit of vomiting, without ever being made to feel as you always felt 
after peyotl, as though you'd done something so shamefully anti-social 
that you could never hold up your head again. Soma played none of 
these unpleasant tricks. The holiday it gave was perfect and, if the 

morning after was disagreeable, it was so, not intrinsically, but only by 
comparison with the joys of the holiday. The remedy was to make the 
holiday continuous. Greedily she clamoured for ever larger, ever more 
frequent doses. Dr. Shaw at first demurred; then let her have what she 
wanted. She took as much as twenty grammes a day. 

"Which will finish her off in a month or two," the doctor confided to 
Bernard. "One day the respiratory centre will be paralyzed. No more 
breathing. Finished. And a good thing too. If we could rejuvenate, of 
course it would be different. But we can't." 

Surprisingly, as every one thought (for on soma-holiday Linda was 
most conveniently out of the way), John raised objections. 

"But aren't you shortening her life by giving her so much?" 

"In one sense, yes," Dr. Shaw admitted. "But in another we're actually 
lengthening it." The young man stared, uncomprehending. "Soma may 
make you lose a few years in time," the doctor went on. "But think of 
the enormous, immeasurable durations it can give you out of time. 
Every soma-holiday is a bit of what our ancestors used to call eter- 

John began to understand. "Eternity was in our lips and eyes," he 



"Of course," Dr. Shaw went on, "you can't allow people to go popping 
off into eternity if they've got any serious work to do. But as she 
hasn't got any serious work ..." 

"All the same," John persisted, "I don't believe it's right." 

The doctor shrugged his shoulders. "Well, of course, if you prefer to 
have her screaming mad all the time ..." 

In the end John was forced to give in. Linda got her soma. Thencefor- 
ward she remained in her little room on the thirty-seventh floor of 
Bernard's apartment house, in bed, with the radio and television al- 

ways on, and the patchouli tap just dripping, and the soma tablets 
within reach of her hand-there she remained; and yet wasn't there at 
all, was all the time away, infinitely far away, on holiday; on holiday in 
some other world, where the music of the radio was a labyrinth of so- 
norous colours, a sliding, palpitating labyrinth, that led (by what beau- 
tifully inevitable windings) to a bright centre of absolute conviction; 
where the dancing images of the television box were the performers in 
some indescribably delicious all-singing feely; where the dripping 
patchouli was more than scent-was the sun, was a million saxophones, 
was Pope making love, only much more so, incomparably more, and 
without end. 

"No, we can't rejuvenate. But I'm very glad," Dr. Shaw had concluded, 
"to have had this opportunity to see an example of senility in a human 
being. Thank you so much for calling me in." He shook Bernard warmly 
by the hand. 

It was John, then, they were all after. And as it was only through Ber- 
nard, his accredited guardian, that John could be seen, Bernard now 
found himself, for the first time in his life, treated not merely normally, 
but as a person of outstanding importance. There was no more talk of 
the alcohol in his blood-surrogate, no gibes at his personal appear- 
ance. Henry Foster went out of his way to be friendly; Benito Hoover 
made him a present of six packets of sex-hormone chewing-gum; the 
Assistant Predestinator came out and cadged almost abjectly for an in- 
vitation to one of Bernard's evening parties. As for the women, Ber- 
nard had only to hint at the possibility of an invitation, and he could 
have whichever of them he liked. 

"Bernard's asked me to meet the Savage next Wednesday," Fanny an- 
nounced triumphantly. 

"I'm so glad," said Lenina. "And now you must admit that you were 
wrong about Bernard. Don't you think he's really rather sweet?" 

Fanny nodded. "And I must say," she said, "I was quite agreeably sur- 

The Chief Bottler, the Director of Predestination, three Deputy Assis- 
tant Fertilizer-Generals, the Professor of Feelies in the College of Emo- 
tional Engineering, the Dean of the Westminster Community Singery, 

the Supervisor of Bokanovskification-the list of Bernard's notabilities 
was interminable. 

"And I had six girls last week," he confided to Helmholtz Watson. "One 
on Monday, two on Tuesday, two more on Friday, and one on Saturday. 
And if I'd had the time or the inclination, there were at least a dozen 
more who were only too anxious ..." 

Helmholtz listened to his boastings in a silence so gloomily disapprov- 
ing that Bernard was offended. 

"You're envious," he said. 

Helmholtz shook his head. "I'm rather sad, that's all," he answered. 

Bernard went off in a huff. Never, he told himself, never would he 
speak to Helmholtz again. 

The days passed. Success went fizzily to Bernard's head, and in the 
process completely reconciled him (as any good intoxicant should do) 
to a world which, up till then, he had found very unsatisfactory. In so 
far as it recognized him as important, the order of things was good. 
But, reconciled by his success, he yet refused to forego the privilege of 
criticizing this order. For the act of criticizing heightened his sense of 
importance, made him feel larger. Moreover, he did genuinely believe 
that there were things to criticize. (At the same time, he genuinely 
liked being a success and having all the girls he wanted.) Before those 
who now, for the sake of the Savage, paid their court to him, Bernard 
would parade a carping unorthodoxy. He was politely listened to. But 
behind his back people shook their heads. "That young man will come 
to a bad end," they said, prophesying the more confidently in that they 
themselves would in due course personally see to it that the end was 
bad. "He won't find another Savage to help him out a second time," 
they said. Meanwhile, however, there was the first Savage; they were 
polite. And because they were polite, Bernard felt positively gigan- 
tic-gigantic and at the same time light with elation, lighter than air. 

"Lighter than air," said Bernard, pointing upwards. 

Like a pearl in the sky, high, high above them, the Weather Depart- 
ment's captive balloon shone rosily in the sunshine. 

"... the said Savage," so ran Bernard's instructions, "to be shown civi- 
lized life in all its aspects. ..." 

He was being shown a bird's-eye view of it at present, a bird's-eye 
view from the platform of the Charing-T Tower. The Station Master and 
the Resident Meteorologist were acting as guides. But it was Bernard 
who did most of the talking. Intoxicated, he was behaving as though, 
at the very least, he were a visiting World Controller. Lighter than air. 

The Bombay Green Rocket dropped out of the sky. The passengers 
alighted. Eight identical Dravidian twins in khaki looked out of the 
eight portholes of the cabin-the stewards. 

"Twelve hundred and fifty kilometres an hour," said the Station Master 
impressively. "What do you think of that, Mr. Savage?" 

John thought it very nice. "Still," he said, "Ariel could put a girdle 
round the earth in forty minutes." 

"The Savage," wrote Bernard in his report to Mustapha Mond, "shows 
surprisingly little astonishment at, or awe of, civilized inventions. This 
is partly due, no doubt, to the fact that he has heard them talked 
about by the woman Linda, his m ." 

(Mustapha Mond frowned. "Does the fool think I'm too squeamish to 
see the word written out at full length?") 

"Partly on his interest being focussed on what he calls 'the soul,' which 
he persists in regarding as an entity independent of the physical envi- 
ronment, whereas, as I tried to point out to him ..." 

The Controller skipped the next sentences and was just about to turn 
the page in search of something more interestingly concrete, when his 
eye was caught by a series of quite extraordinary phrases. " ... though 
I must admit," he read, "that I agree with the Savage in finding civi- 
lized infantility too easy or, as he puts it, not expensive enough; and I 
would like to take this opportunity of drawing your fordship's attention 
to ..." 

Mustapha Mond's anger gave place almost at once to mirth. The idea 
of this creature solemnly lecturing him-fr/'m-about the social order was 
really too grotesque. The man must have gone mad. "I ought to give 

him a lesson," he said to himself; then threw back his head and 
laughed aloud. For the moment, at any rate, the lesson would not be 

It was a small factory of lighting-sets for helicopters, a branch of the 
Electrical Equipment Corporation. They were met on the roof itself (for 
that circular letter of recommendation from the Controller was magical 
in its effects) by the Chief Technician and the Human Element Man- 
ager. They walked downstairs into the factory. 

"Each process," explained the Human Element Manager, "is carried 
out, so far as possible, by a single Bokanovsky Group." 

And, in effect, eighty-three almost noseless black brachycephalic Del- 
tas were cold-pressing. The fifty-six four-spindle chucking and turning 
machines were being manipulated by fifty-six aquiline and ginger 
Gammas. One hundred and seven heat-conditioned Epsilon Senegalese 
were working in the foundry. Thirty-three Delta females, long-headed, 
sandy, with narrow pelvises, and all within 20 millimetres of 1 metre 
69 centimetres tall, were cutting screws. In the assembling room, the 
dynamos were being put together by two sets of Gamma-Plus dwarfs. 
The two low work-tables faced one another; between them crawled the 
conveyor with its load of separate parts; forty-seven blonde heads 
were confronted by forty-seven brown ones. Forty-seven snubs by 
forty-seven hooks; forty-seven receding by forty-seven prognathous 
chins. The completed mechanisms were inspected by eighteen identi- 
cal curly auburn girls in Gamma green, packed in crates by thirty-four 
short-legged, left-handed male Delta-Minuses, and loaded into the 
waiting trucks and lorries by sixty-three blue-eyed, flaxen and freckled 
Epsilon Semi-Morons. 

"O brave new world ..." By some malice of his memory the Savage 
found himself repeating Miranda's words. "O brave new world that has 
such people in it." 

"And I assure you," the Human Element Manager concluded, as they 
left the factory, "we hardly ever have any trouble with our workers. We 
always find ..." 

But the Savage had suddenly broken away from his companions and 
was violently retching, behind a clump of laurels, as though the solid 
earth had been a helicopter in an air pocket. 

"The Savage," wrote Bernard, "refuses to take soma, and seems much 
distressed because of the woman Linda, his m , remains perma- 
nently on holiday. It is worthy of note that, in spite of his m 's senil- 
ity and the extreme repulsiveness of her appearance, the Savage fre- 
quently goes to see her and appears to be much attached to her-an 
interesting example of the way in which early conditioning can be 
made to modify and even run counter to natural impulses (in this case, 
the impulse to recoil from an unpleasant object)." 

At Eton they alighted on the roof of Upper School. On the opposite side 
of School Yard, the fifty-two stories of Lupton's Tower gleamed white in 
the sunshine. College on their left and, on their right, the School 
Community Singery reared their venerable piles of ferro-concrete and 
vita-glass. In the centre of the quadrangle stood the quaint old 
chrome-steel statue of Our Ford. 

Dr. Gaffney, the Provost, and Miss Keate, the Head Mistress, received 
them as they stepped out of the plane. 

"Do you have many twins here?" the Savage asked rather apprehen- 
sively, as they set out on their tour of inspection. 

"Oh, no," the Provost answered. "Eton is reserved exclusively for 
upper-caste boys and girls. One egg, one adult. It makes education 
more difficult of course. But as they'll be called upon to take responsi- 
bilities and deal with unexpected emergencies, it can't be helped." He 

Bernard, meanwhile, had taken a strong fancy to Miss Keate. "If you're 
free any Monday, Wednesday, or Friday evening," he was saying. Jerk- 
ing his thumb towards the Savage, "He's curious, you know," Bernard 
added. "Quaint." 

Miss Keate smiled (and her smile was really charming, he thought); 
said Thank you; would be delighted to come to one of his parties. The 
Provost opened a door. 

Five minutes in that Alpha Double Plus classroom left John a trifle be- 

"What is elementary relativity?" he whispered to Bernard. Bernard 
tried to explain, then thought better of it and suggested that they 
should go to some other classroom. 

From behind a door in the corridor leading to the Beta-Minus geogra- 
phy room, a ringing soprano voice called, "One, two, three, four," and 
then, with a weary impatience, "As you were." 

"Malthusian Drill," explained the Head Mistress. "Most of our girls are 
freemartins, of course. I'm a freemartin myself." She smiled at Ber- 
nard. "But we have about eight hundred unsterilized ones who need 
constant drilling." 

In the Beta-Minus geography room John learnt that "a savage reserva- 
tion is a place which, owing to unfavourable climatic or geological con- 
ditions, or poverty of natural resources, has not been worth the ex- 
pense of civilizing." A click; the room was darkened; and suddenly, on 
the screen above the Master's head, there were the Penitentes of 
Acoma prostrating themselves before Our Lady, and wailing as John 
had heard them wail, confessing their sins before Jesus on the Cross, 
before the eagle image of Pookong. The young Etonians fairly shouted 
with laughter. Still wailing, the Penitentes rose to their feet, stripped 
off their upper garments and, with knotted whips, began to beat them- 
selves, blow after blow. Redoubled, the laughter drowned even the 
amplified record of their groans. 

"But why do they laugh?" asked the Savage in a pained bewilderment. 

"Why?" The Provost turned towards him a still broadly grinning face. 
"Why? But because it's so extraordinarily funny." 

In the cinematographic twilight, Bernard risked a gesture which, in the 
past, even total darkness would hardly have emboldened him to make. 
Strong in his new importance, he put his arm around the Head Mis- 
tress's waist. It yielded, willowily. He was just about to snatch a kiss or 
two and perhaps a gentle pinch, when the shutters clicked open again. 

"Perhaps we had better go on," said Miss Keate, and moved towards 
the door. 

"And this," said the Provost a moment later, "is Hypnopaedic Control 

Hundreds of synthetic music boxes, one for each dormitory, stood 
ranged in shelves round three sides of the room; pigeon-holed on the 
fourth were the paper sound-track rolls on which the various hyp- 
nopaedic lessons were printed. 

"You slip the roll in here," explained Bernard, interrupting Dr. Gaffney, 
"press down this switch ..." 

"No, that one," corrected the Provost, annoyed. 

"That one, then. The roll unwinds. The selenium cells transform the 
light impulses into sound waves, and ..." 

"And there you are," Dr. Gaffney concluded. 

"Do they read Shakespeare?" asked the Savage as they walked, on 
their way to the Bio-chemical Laboratories, past the School Library. 

"Certainly not," said the Head Mistress, blushing. 

"Our library," said Dr. Gaffney, "contains only books of reference. If our 
young people need distraction, they can get it at the feelies. We don't 
encourage them to indulge in any solitary amusements." 

Five bus-loads of boys and girls, singing or in a silent embracement, 
rolled past them over the vitrified highway. 

"Just returned," explained Dr. Gaffney, while Bernard, whispering, 
made an appointment with the Head Mistress for that very evening, 
"from the Slough Crematorium. Death conditioning begins at eighteen 
months. Every tot spends two mornings a week in a Hospital for the 
Dying. All the best toys are kept there, and they get chocolate cream 
on death days. They learn to take dying as a matter of course." 

"Like any other physiological process," put in the Head Mistress pro- 

Eight o'clock at the Savoy. It was all arranged. 

On their way back to London they stopped at the Television Corpora- 
tion's factory at Brentford. 

"Do you mind waiting here a moment while I go and telephone?" asked 

The Savage waited and watched. The Main Day-Shift was just going off 
duty. Crowds of lower-caste workers were queued up in front of the 
monorail station-seven or eight hundred Gamma, Delta and Epsilon 
men and women, with not more than a dozen faces and statures be- 
tween them. To each of them, with his or her ticket, the booking clerk 
pushed over a little cardboard pillbox. The long caterpillar of men and 
women moved slowly forward. 

"What's in those" (remembering The Merchant of Venice) "those cas- 
kets?" the Savage enquired when Bernard had rejoined him. 

"The day's soma ration," Bernard answered rather indistinctly; for he 
was masticating a piece of Benito Hoover's chewing-gum. "They get it 
after their work's over. Four half-gramme tablets. Six on Saturdays." 

He took John's arm affectionately and they walked back towards the 

Lenina came singing into the Changing Room. 

"You seem very pleased with yourself," said Fanny. 

"I am pleased," she answered. Zip! "Bernard rang up half an hour 
ago." Zip, zip! She stepped out of her shorts. "He has an unexpected 
engagement." Zip! "Asked me if I'd take the Savage to the feelies this 
evening. I must fly." She hurried away towards the bathroom. 

"She's a lucky girl," Fanny said to herself as she watched Lenina go. 

There was no envy in the comment; good-natured Fanny was merely 
stating a fact. Lenina was lucky; lucky in having shared with Bernard a 
generous portion of the Savage's immense celebrity, lucky in reflecting 
from her insignificant person the moment's supremely fashionable 
glory. Had not the Secretary of the Young Women's Fordian Association 
asked her to give a lecture about her experiences? Had she not been 
invited to the Annual Dinner of the Aphroditeum Club? Had she not al- 

ready appeared in the Feelytone News-visibly, audibly and tactually 
appeared to countless millions all over the planet? 

Hardly less flattering had been the attentions paid her by conspicuous 
individuals. The Resident World Controller's Second Secretary had 
asked her to dinner and breakfast. She had spent one week-end with 
the Ford Chief-Justice, and another with the Arch-Community-Songster 
of Canterbury. The President of the Internal and External Secretions 
Corporation was perpetually on the phone, and she had been to Deau- 
ville with the Deputy-Governor of the Bank of Europe. 

"It's wonderful, of course. And yet in a way," she had confessed to 
Fanny, "I feel as though I were getting something on false pretences. 
Because, of course, the first thing they all want to know is what it's 
like to make love to a Savage. And I have to say I don't know." She 
shook her head. "Most of the men don't believe me, of course. But it's 
true. I wish it weren't," she added sadly and sighed. "He's terribly 
good-looking; don't you think so?" 

"But doesn't he like you?" asked Fanny. 

"Sometimes I think he does and sometimes I think he doesn't. He al- 
ways does his best to avoid me; goes out of the room when I come in; 
won't touch me; won't even look at me. But sometimes if I turn round 
suddenly, I catch him staring; and then-well, you know how men look 
when they like you." 

Yes, Fanny knew. 

"I can't make it out," said Lenina. 

She couldn't make it out; and not only was bewildered; was also 
rather upset. 

"Because, you see, Fanny, / like him." 

Liked him more and more. Well, now there'd be a real chance, she 
thought, as she scented herself after her bath. Dab, dab, dab-a real 
chance. Her high spirits overflowed in a song. 

"Hug me till you drug me, honey; 

Kiss me till I'm in a coma; 
Hug me, honey, snuggly bunny; 
Love's as good as soma. " 

The scent organ was playing a delightfully refreshing Herbal Capric- 
cio-rippling arpeggios of thyme and lavender, of rosemary, basil, myr- 
tle, tarragon; a series of daring modulations through the spice keys 
into ambergris; and a slow return through sandalwood, camphor, cedar 
and newmown hay (with occasional subtle touches of discord-a whiff 
of kidney pudding, the faintest suspicion of pig's dung) back to the 
simple aromatics with which the piece began. The final blast of thyme 
died away; there was a round of applause; the lights went up. In the 
synthetic music machine the sound-track roll began to unwind. It was 
a trio for hyper-violin, super-cello and oboe-surrogate that now filled 
the air with its agreeable languor. Thirty or forty bars-and then, 
against this instrumental background, a much more than human voice 
began to warble; now throaty, now from the head, now hollow as a 
flute, now charged with yearning harmonics, it effortlessly passed from 
Gaspard's Forster's low record on the very frontiers of musical tone to 
a trilled bat-note high above the highest C to which (in 1770, at the 
Ducal opera of Parma, and to the astonishment of Mozart) Lucrezia 
Ajugari, alone of all the singers in history, once piercingly gave utter- 

Sunk in their pneumatic stalls, Lenina and the Savage sniffed and lis- 
tened. It was now the turn also for eyes and skin. 
The house lights went down; fiery letters stood out solid and as though 
self-supported in the darkness. THREE WEEKS IN A HELICOPTER . AN 

"Take hold of those metal knobs on the arms of your chair," whispered 
Lenina. "Otherwise you won't get any of the feely effects." 
The Savage did as he was told. 

Those fiery letters, meanwhile, had disappeared; there were ten sec- 
onds of complete darkness; then suddenly, dazzling and incomparably 
more solid-looking than they would have seemed in actual flesh and 
blood, far more real than reality, there stood the stereoscopic images, 
locked in one another's arms, of a gigantic negro and a golden-haired 
young brachycephalic Beta-Plus female. 

The Savage started. That sensation on his lips! He lifted a hand to his 
mouth; the titillation ceased; let his hand fall back on the metal knob; 

it began again. The scent organ, meanwhile, breathed pure musk. Ex- 
piringly, a sound-track super-dove cooed "Oo-ooh"; and vibrating only 
thirty-two times a second, a deeper than African bass made answer: 
"Aa-aah." "Ooh-ah! Ooh-ah!" the stereoscopic lips came together 
again, and once more the facial erogenous zones of the six thousand 
spectators in the Alhambra tingled with almost intolerable galvanic 
pleasure. "Ooh ..." 

The plot of the film was extremely simple. A few minutes after the first 
Oohs and Aahs (a duet having been sung and a little love made on 
that famous bearskin, every hair of which-the Assistant Predestinator 
was perfectly right-could be separately and distinctly felt), the negro 
had a helicopter accident, fell on his head. Thump! what a twinge 
through the forehead! A chorus of ow's and aie's went up from the 

The concussion knocked all the negro's conditioning into a cocked hat. 
He developed for the Beta blonde an exclusive and maniacal passion. 
She protested. He persisted. There were struggles, pursuits, an assault 
on a rival, finally a sensational kidnapping. The Beta blond was rav- 
ished away into the sky and kept there, hovering, for three weeks in a 
wildly anti-social tete-a-tete with the black madman. Finally, after a 
whole series of adventures and much aerial acrobacy three handsome 
young Alphas succeeded in rescuing her. The negro was packed off to 
an Adult Re-conditioning Centre and the film ended happily and deco- 
rously, with the Beta blonde becoming the mistress of all her three 
rescuers. They interrupted themselves for a moment to sing a syn- 
thetic quartet, with full super-orchestral accompaniment and gardenias 
on the scent organ. Then the bearskin made a final appearance and, 
amid a blare of saxophones, the last stereoscopic kiss faded into dark- 
ness, the last electric titillation died on the lips like a dying moth that 
quivers, quivers, ever more feebly, ever more faintly, and at last is 
quiet, quite still. 

But for Lenina the moth did not completely die. Even after the lights 
had gone up, while they were shuffling slowly along with the crowd 
towards the lifts, its ghost still fluttered against her lips, still traced 
fine shuddering roads of anxiety and pleasure across her skin. Her 
cheeks were flushed. She caught hold of the Savage's arm and 
pressed it, limp, against her side. He looked down at her for a mo- 
ment, pale, pained, desiring, and ashamed of his desire. He was not 
worthy, not ... Their eyes for a moment met. What treasures hers 
promised! A queen's ransom of temperament. Hastily he looked away, 

disengaged his imprisoned arm. He was obscurely terrified lest she 
should cease to be something he could feel himself unworthy of. 
"I don't think you ought to see things like that," he said, making haste 
to transfer from Lenina herself to the surrounding circumstances the 
blame for any past or possible future lapse from perfection. 
"Things like what, John?" 
"Like this horrible film." 

"Horrible?" Lenina was genuinely astonished. "But I thought it was 

"It was base," he said indignantly, "it was ignoble." 
She shook her head. "I don't know what you mean." Why was he so 
queer? Why did he go out of his way to spoil things? 
In the taxicopter he hardly even looked at her. Bound by strong vows 
that had never been pronounced, obedient to laws that had long since 
ceased to run, he sat averted and in silence. Sometimes, as though a 
finger had plucked at some taut, almost breaking string, his whole 
body would shake with a sudden nervous start. 
The taxicopter landed on the roof of Lenina's apartment house. "At 
last," she thought exultantly as she stepped out of the cab. At last- 
even though he had been so queer just now. Standing under a lamp, 
she peered into her hand mirror. At last. Yes, her nose was a bit shiny. 
She shook the loose powder from her puff. While he was paying off the 
taxi-there would just be time. She rubbed at the shininess, thinking: 
"He's terribly good-looking. No need for him to be shy like Bernard. 
And yet ... Any other man would have done it long ago. Well, now at 
last." That fragment of a face in the little round mirror suddenly smiled 
at her. 

"Good-night," said a strangled voice behind her. Lenina wheeled round. 
He was standing in the doorway of the cab, his eyes fixed, staring; had 
evidently been staring all this time while she was powdering her nose, 
waiting-but what for? or hesitating, trying to make up his mind, and 
all the time thinking, thinking-she could not imagine what extraordi- 
nary thoughts. "Good-night, Lenina," he repeated, and made a strange 
grimacing attempt to smile. 

"But, John ... I thought you were ... I mean, aren't you? ..." 
He shut the door and bent forward to say something to the driver. The 
cab shot up into the air. 

Looking down through the window in the floor, the Savage could see 
Lenina's upturned face, pale in the bluish light of the lamps. The 
mouth was open, she was calling. Her foreshortened figure rushed 

away from him; the diminishing square of the roof seemed to be falling 
through the darkness. 

Five minutes later he was back in his room. From its hiding-place he 
took out his mouse-nibbled volume, turned with religious care its 
stained and crumbled pages, and began to read Othello. Othello, he 
remembered, was like the hero of Three Weeks in a Helicopter-a black 

Drying her eyes, Lenina walked across the roof to the lift. On her way 
down to the twenty-seventh floor she pulled out her soma bottle. One 
gramme, she decided, would not be enough; hers had been more than 
a one-gramme affliction. But if she took two grammes, she ran the risk 
of not waking up in time to-morrow morning. She compromised and, 
into her cupped left palm, shook out three half-gramme tablets. 

Chapter Twelve 

BERNARD had to shout through the locked door; the Savage would not 

"But everybody's there, waiting for you." 

"Let them wait," came back the muffled voice through the door. 

"But you know quite well, John" (how difficult it is to sound persuasive 
at the top of one's voice!) "I asked them on purpose to meet you." 

"You ought to have asked me first whether I wanted to meet them." 

"But you always came before, John." 

"That's precisely why I don't want to come again." 

"Just to please me," Bernard bellowingly wheedled. "Won't you come 
to please me?" 


"Do you seriously mean it?" 


Despairingly, "But what shall I do?" Bernard wailed. 

"Go to hell!" bawled the exasperated voice from within. 

"But the Arch-Community-Songster of Canterbury is there to-night." 
Bernard was almost in tears. 

"Ai yaa takwa!" It was only in Zuni that the Savage could adequately 
express what he felt about the Arch-Community-Songster. "Hani!" he 
added as an after-thought; and then (with what derisive ferocity!): 
"Sons eso tse-na." And he spat on the ground, as Pope might have 

In the end Bernard had to slink back, diminished, to his rooms and in- 
form the impatient assembly that the Savage would not be appearing 
that evening. The news was received with indignation. The men were 
furious at having been tricked into behaving politely to this insignifi- 
cant fellow with the unsavoury reputation and the heretical opinions. 
The higher their position in the hierarchy, the deeper their resentment. 

"To play such a joke on me," the Arch-Songster kept repeating, "on 

As for the women, they indignantly felt that they had been had on 
false pretences-had by a wretched little man who had had alcohol 
poured into his bottle by mistake-by a creature with a Gamma-Minus 
physique. It was an outrage, and they said so, more and more loudly. 
The Head Mistress of Eton was particularly scathing. 

Lenina alone said nothing. Pale, her blue eyes clouded with an un- 
wonted melancholy, she sat in a corner, cut off from those who sur- 
rounded her by an emotion which they did not share. She had come to 
the party filled with a strange feeling of anxious exultation. "In a few 
minutes," she had said to herself, as she entered the room, "I shall be 
seeing him, talking to him, telling him" (for she had come with her 
mind made up) "that I like him-more than anybody I've ever known. 
And then perhaps he'll say ..." 

What would he say? The blood had rushed to her cheeks. 

"Why was he so strange the other night, after the feelies? So queer. 
And yet I'm absolutely sure he really does rather like me. I'm sure ..." 

It was at this moment that Bernard had made his announcement; the 
Savage wasn't coming to the party. 

Lenina suddenly felt all the sensations normally experienced at the be- 
ginning of a Violent Passion Surrogate treatment-a sense of dreadful 
emptiness, a breathless apprehension, a nausea. Her heart seemed to 
stop beating. 

"Perhaps it's because he doesn't like me," she said to herself. And at 
once this possibility became an established certainty: John had refused 
to come because he didn't like her. He didn't like her. ... 

"It really is a bit too thick," the Head Mistress of Eton was saying to 
the Director of Crematoria and Phosphorus Reclamation. "When I think 
that I actually ..." 

"Yes," came the voice of Fanny Crowne, "it's absolutely true about the 
alcohol. Some one I know knew some one who was working in the 
Embryo Store at the time. She said to my friend, and my friend said to 
me ..." 

"Too bad, too bad," said Henry Foster, sympathizing with the Arch- 
Community-Songster. "It may interest you to know that our ex- 
Director was on the point of transferring him to Iceland." 

Pierced by every word that was spoken, the tight balloon of Bernard's 
happy self-confidence was leaking from a thousand wounds. Pale, dis- 
traught, abject and agitated, he moved among his guests, stammering 
incoherent apologies, assuring them that next time the Savage would 
certainly be there, begging them to sit down and take a carotene 
sandwich, a slice of vitamin A pate, a glass of champagne-surrogate. 
They duly ate, but ignored him; drank and were either rude to his face 
or talked to one another about him, loudly and offensively, as though 
he had not been there. 

"And now, my friends," said the Arch-Community-Songster of Canter- 
bury, in that beautiful ringing voice with which he led the proceedings 
at Ford's Day Celebrations, "Now, my friends, I think perhaps the time 
has come ..." He rose, put down his glass, brushed from his purple vis- 
cose waistcoat the crumbs of a considerable collation, and walked to- 
wards the door. 

Bernard darted forward to intercept him. 

"Must you really, Arch-Songster? ... It's very early still. I'd hoped you 
would ..." 

Yes, what hadn't he hoped, when Lenina confidentially told him that 
the Arch-Community-Songster would accept an invitation if it were 
sent. "He's really rather sweet, you know." And she had shown Ber- 
nard the little golden zipper-fastening in the form of a T which the 
Arch-Songster had given her as a memento of the week-end she had 
spent at Lambeth. To meet the Arch-Community-Songster of Canter- 
bury and Mr. Savage. Bernard had proclaimed his triumph on every in- 
vitation card. But the Savage had chosen this evening of all evenings 
to lock himself up in his room, to shout "Hani!" and even (it was lucky 
that Bernard didn't understand Zuni) "Sons eso tse-na!" What should 
have been the crowning moment of Bernard's whole career had turned 
out to be the moment of his greatest humiliation. 

"I'd so much hoped ..." he stammeringly repeated, looking up at the 
great dignitary with pleading and distracted eyes. 

"My young friend," said the Arch-Community-Songster in a tone of 
loud and solemn severity; there was a general silence. "Let me give 
you a word of advice." He wagged his finger at Bernard. "Before it's 
too late. A word of good advice." (His voice became sepulchral.) "Mend 
your ways, my young friend, mend your ways." He made the sign of 
the T over him and turned away. "Lenina, my dear," he called in an- 
other tone. "Come with me." 

Obediently, but unsmiling and (wholly insensible of the honour done to 
her) without elation, Lenina walked after him, out of the room. The 
other guests followed at a respectful interval. The last of them 
slammed the door. Bernard was all alone. 

Punctured, utterly deflated, he dropped into a chair and, covering his 
face with his hands, began to weep. A few minutes later, however, he 
thought better of it and took four tablets of soma. 

Upstairs in his room the Savage was reading Romeo and Juliet. 

Lenina and the Arch-Community-Songster stepped out on to the roof 
of Lambeth Palace. "Hurry up, my young friend-I mean, Lenina," 

called the Arch-Songster impatiently from the lift gates. Lenina, who 
had lingered for a moment to look at the moon, dropped her eyes and 
came hurrying across the roof to rejoin him. 

"A New Theory of Biology" was the title of the paper which Mustapha 
Mond had just finished reading. He sat for some time, meditatively 
frowning, then picked up his pen and wrote across the title-page: "The 
author's mathematical treatment of the conception of purpose is novel 
and highly ingenious, but heretical and, so far as the present social or- 
der is concerned, dangerous and potentially subversive. Not to be pub- 
lished." He underlined the words. "The author will be kept under su- 
pervision. His transference to the Marine Biological Station of St. He- 
lena may become necessary." A pity, he thought, as he signed his 
name. It was a masterly piece of work. But once you began admitting 
explanations in terms of purpose-well, you didn't know what the result 
might be. It was the sort of idea that might easily decondition the 
more unsettled minds among the higher castes-make them lose their 
faith in happiness as the Sovereign Good and take to believing, in- 
stead, that the goal was somewhere beyond, somewhere outside the 
present human sphere, that the purpose of life was not the mainte- 
nance of well-being, but some intensification and refining of con- 
sciousness, some enlargement of knowledge. Which was, the Control- 
ler reflected, quite possibly true. But not, in the present circumstance, 
admissible. He picked up his pen again, and under the words "Not to 
be published" drew a second line, thicker and blacker than the first; 
then sighed, "What fun it would be," he thought, "if one didn't have to 
think about happiness!" 

With closed eyes, his face shining with rapture, John was softly de- 
claiming to vacancy: 

"Oh! she doth teach the torches to burn bright. 

It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night, 
Like a rich jewel in an Ethiop's ear; 
Beauty too rich for use, for earth too dear ..." 
The golden T lay shining on Lenina's bosom. Sportively, the Arch- 
Community-Songster caught hold of it, sportively he pulled, pulled. "I 
think," said Lenina suddenly, breaking a long silence, "I'd better take a 
couple of grammes of soma." 

Bernard, by this time, was fast asleep and smiling at the private para- 
dise of his dreams. Smiling, smiling. But inexorably, every thirty sec- 
onds, the minute hand of the electric clock above his bed jumped for- 
ward with an almost imperceptible click. Click, click, click, click ... And 
it was morning. Bernard was back among the miseries of space and 
time. It was in the lowest spirits that he taxied across to his work at 
the Conditioning Centre. The intoxication of success had evaporated; 
he was soberly his old self; and by contrast with the temporary balloon 
of these last weeks, the old self seemed unprecedentedly heavier than 
the surrounding atmosphere. 

To this deflated Bernard the Savage showed himself unexpectedly 

"You're more like what you were at Malpais," he said, when Bernard 
had told him his plaintive story. "Do you remember when we first 
talked together? Outside the little house. You're like what you were 

"Because I'm unhappy again; that's why." 

"Well, I'd rather be unhappy than have the sort of false, lying happi- 
ness you were having here." 

"I like that," said Bernard bitterly. "When it's you who were the cause 
of it all. Refusing to come to my party and so turning them all against 
me!" He knew that what he was saying was absurd in its injustice; he 
admitted inwardly, and at last even aloud, the truth of all that the 
Savage now said about the worthlessness of friends who could be 
turned upon so slight a provocation into persecuting enemies. But in 
spite of this knowledge and these admissions, in spite of the fact that 
his friend's support and sympathy were now his only comfort, Bernard 
continued perversely to nourish, along with his quite genuine affection, 
a secret grievance against the Savage, to mediate a campaign of small 
revenges to be wreaked upon him. Nourishing a grievance against the 
Arch-Community-Songster was useless; there was no possibility of be- 
ing revenged on the Chief Bottler or the Assistant Predestinator. As a 
victim, the Savage possessed, for Bernard, this enormous superiority 
over the others: that he was accessible. One of the principal functions 
of a friend is to suffer (in a milder and symbolic form) the punishments 
that we should like, but are unable, to inflict upon our enemies. 
Bernard's other victim-friend was Helmholtz. When, discomfited, he 
came and asked once more for the friendship which, in his prosperity, 
he had not thought it worth his while to preserve. Helmholtz gave it; 
and gave it without a reproach, without a comment, as though he had 

forgotten that there had ever been a quarrel. Touched, Bernard felt 
himself at the same time humiliated by this magnanimity-a magna- 
nimity the more extraordinary and therefore the more humiliating in 
that it owed nothing to soma and everything to Helmholtz's character. 
It was the Helmholtz of daily life who forgot and forgave, not the 
Helmholtz of a half-gramme holiday. Bernard was duly grateful (it was 
an enormous comfort to have his friend again) and also duly resentful 
(it would be pleasure to take some revenge on Helmholtz for his gen- 

At their first meeting after the estrangement, Bernard poured out the 
tale of his miseries and accepted consolation. It was not till some days 
later that he learned, to his surprise and with a twinge of shame, that 
he was not the only one who had been in trouble. Helmholtz had also 
come into conflict with Authority. 

"It was over some rhymes," he explained. "I was giving my usual 
course of Advanced Emotional Engineering for Third Year Students. 
Twelve lectures, of which the seventh is about rhymes. 'On the Use of 
Rhymes in Moral Propaganda and Advertisement,' to be precise. I al- 
ways illustrate my lecture with a lot of technical examples. This time I 
thought I'd give them one I'd just written myself. Pure madness, of 
course; but I couldn't resist it." He laughed. "I was curious to see what 
their reactions would be. Besides," he added more gravely, "I wanted 
to do a bit of propaganda; I was trying to engineer them into feeling 
as I'd felt when I wrote the rhymes. Ford!" He laughed again. "What 
an outcry there was! The Principal had me up and threatened to hand 
me the immediate sack. I'm a marked man." 
"But what were your rhymes?" Bernard asked. 
"They were about being alone." 
Bernard's eyebrows went up. 

"I'll recite them to you, if you like." And Helmholtz began: 
"Yesterday's committee, 
Sticks, but a broken drum, 
Midnight in the City, 
Flutes in a vacuum, 
Shut lips, sleeping faces, 
Every stopped machine, 
The dumb and littered places 
Where crowds have been: ... 
All silences rejoice, 
Weep (loudly or low), 

Speak-but with the voice 
Of whom, I do not know. 
Absence, say, of Susan's, 
Absence of Egeria 's 
Arms and respective bosoms, 
Lips and, ah, posteriors, 
Slowly form a presence; 
Whose? and, I ask, of what 
So absurd an essence, 
That something, which is not, 
Nevertheless should populate 
Empty night more solidly 
Than that with which we copulate, 
Why should it seem so squalidly? 

Well, I gave them that as an example, and they reported me to the 

"I'm not surprised," said Bernard. "It's flatly against all their sleep- 
teaching. Remember, they've had at least a quarter of a million warn- 
ings against solitude." 

"I know. But I thought I'd like to see what the effect would be." 
"Well, you've seen now." 

Helmholtz only laughed. "I feel," he said, after a silence, as though I 
were just beginning to have something to write about. As though I 
were beginning to be able to use that power I feel I've got inside me- 
that extra, latent power. Something seems to be coming to me." In 
spite of all his troubles, he seemed, Bernard thought, profoundly 

Helmholtz and the Savage took to one another at once. So cordially 
indeed that Bernard felt a sharp pang of jealousy. In all these weeks 
he had never come to so close an intimacy with the Savage as Helm- 
holtz immediately achieved. Watching them, listening to their talk, he 
found himself sometimes resentfully wishing that he had never 
brought them together. He was ashamed of his jealousy and alter- 
nately made efforts of will and took soma to keep himself from feeling 
it. But the efforts were not very successful; and between the soma- 
holidays there were, of necessity, intervals. The odious sentiment kept 
on returning. 

At his third meeting with the Savage, Helmholtz recited his rhymes on 
"What do you think of them?" he asked when he had done. 

The Savage shook his head. "Listen to this," was his answer; and un- 
locking the drawer in which he kept his mouse-eaten book, he opened 
and read: 

"Let the bird of loudest lay 
On the sole Arabian tree, 
Herald sad and trumpet be ..." 

Helmholtz listened with a growing excitement. At "sole Arabian tree" 
he started; at "thou shrieking harbinger" he smiled with sudden pleas- 
ure; at "every fowl of tyrant wing" the blood rushed up into his 
cheeks; but at "defunctive music" he turned pale and trembled with an 
unprecedented emotion. The Savage read on: 
"Property was thus appall'd, 
That the self was not the same; 
Single nature's double name 
Neither two nor one was call'd 
Reason in itself confounded 
Saw division grow together ..." 

"Orgy-porgy!" said Bernard, interrupting the reading with a loud, un- 
pleasant laugh. "It's just a Solidarity Service hymn." He was revenging 
himself on his two friends for liking one another more than they liked 

In the course of their next two or three meetings he frequently re- 
peated this little act of vengeance. It was simple and, since both 
Helmholtz and the Savage were dreadfully pained by the shattering 
and defilement of a favourite poetic crystal, extremely effective. In the 
end, Helmholtz threatened to kick him out of the room if he dared to 
interrupt again. And yet, strangely enough, the next interruption, the 
most disgraceful of all, came from Helmholtz himself. 
The Savage was reading Romeo and Juliet aloud-reading (for all the 
time he was seeing himself as Romeo and Lenina as Juliet) with an in- 
tense and quivering passion. Helmholtz had listened to the scene of 
the lovers' first meeting with a puzzled interest. The scene in the or- 
chard had delighted him with its poetry; but the sentiments expressed 
had made him smile. Getting into such a state about having a girl-it 
seemed rather ridiculous. But, taken detail by verbal detail, what a su- 
perb piece of emotional engineering! "That old fellow," he said, "he 
makes our best propaganda technicians look absolutely silly." The Sav- 
age smiled triumphantly and resumed his reading. All went tolerably 
well until, in the last scene of the third act, Capulet and Lady Capulet 
began to bully Juliet to marry Paris. Helmholtz had been restless 

throughout the entire scene; but when, pathetically mimed by the 
Savage, Juliet cried out: 
"Is there no pity sitting in the clouds, 
That sees into the bottom of my grief? 
O sweet my mother, cast me not away: 
Delay this marriage for a month, a week; 
Or, if you do not, make the bridal bed 
In that dim monument where Tybalt lies ..." 

when Juliet said this, Helmholtz broke out in an explosion of uncontrol- 
lable guffawing. 

The mother and father (grotesque obscenity) forcing the daughter to 
have some one she didn't want! And the idiotic girl not saying that she 
was having some one else whom (for the moment, at any rate) she 
preferred! In its smutty absurdity the situation was irresistibly comical. 
He had managed, with a heroic effort, to hold down the mounting 
pressure of his hilarity; but "sweet mother" (in the Savage's tremulous 
tone of anguish) and the reference to Tybalt lying dead, but evidently 
uncremated and wasting his phosphorus on a dim monument, were 
too much for him. He laughed and laughed till the tears streamed 
down his face-quenchlessly laughed while, pale with a sense of out- 
rage, the Savage looked at him over the top of his book and then, as 
the laughter still continued, closed it indignantly, got up and, with the 
gesture of one who removes his pearl from before swine, locked it 
away in its drawer. 

"And yet," said Helmholtz when, having recovered breath enough to 
apologize, he had mollified the Savage into listening to his explana- 
tions, "I know quite well that one needs ridiculous, mad situations like 
that; one can't write really well about anything else. Why was that old 
fellow such a marvellous propaganda technician? Because he had so 
many insane, excruciating things to get excited about. You've got to be 
hurt and upset; otherwise you can't think of the really good, penetrat- 
ing, X-rayish phrases. But fathers and mothers!" He shook his head. 
"You can't expect me to keep a straight face about fathers and moth- 
ers. And who's going to get excited about a boy having a girl or not 
having her?" (The Savage winced; but Helmholtz, who was staring 
pensively at the floor, saw nothing.) "No." he concluded, with a sigh, 
"it won't do. We need some other kind of madness and violence. But 
what? What? Where can one find it?" He was silent; then, shaking his 
head, "I don't know," he said at last, "I don't know." 

Chapter Thirteen 

HENRY FOSTER loomed up through the twilight of the Embryo Store. 

"Like to come to a feely this evening?" 

Lenina shook her head without speaking. 

"Going out with some one else?" It interested him to know which of his 
friends was being had by which other. "Is it Benito?" he questioned. 

She shook her head again. 

Henry detected the weariness in those purple eyes, the pallor beneath 
that glaze of lupus, the sadness at the corners of the unsmiling crim- 
son mouth. "You're not feeling ill, are you?" he asked, a trifle anx- 
iously, afraid that she might be suffering from one of the few remain- 
ing infectious diseases. 

Yet once more Lenina shook her head. 

"Anyhow, you ought to go and see the doctor," said Henry. "A doctor a 
day keeps the jim-jams away," he added heartily, driving home his 
hypnopaedic adage with a clap on the shoulder. "Perhaps you need a 
Pregnancy Substitute," he suggested. "Or else an extra-strong V.P.S. 

treatment. Sometimes, you know, the standard passion surrogate isn't 
quite ..." 

"Oh, for Ford's sake," said Lenina, breaking her stubborn silence, "shut 
up!" And she turned back to her neglected embryos. 

A V.P.S. treatment indeed! She would have laughed, if she hadn't been 
on the point of crying. As though she hadn't got enough V. P. of her 
own! She sighed profoundly as she refilled her syringe. "John," she 
murmured to herself, "John ..." Then "My Ford," she wondered, "have I 
given this one its sleeping sickness injection, or haven't I?" She simply 
couldn't remember. In the end, she decided not to run the risk of let- 
ting it have a second dose, and moved down the line to the next bot- 

Twenty-two years, eight months, and four days from that moment, a 
promising young Alpha-Minus administrator at Mwanza-Mwanza was to 
die of trypanosomiasis-the first case for over half a century. Sighing, 
Lenina went on with her work. 

An hour later, in the Changing Room, Fanny was energetically protest- 
ing. "But it's absurd to let yourself get into a state like this. Simply ab- 
surd," she repeated. "And what about? A man-one man." 

"But he's the one I want." 

"As though there weren't millions of other men in the world." 

"But I don't want them." 

"How can you know till you've tried?" 

"I have tried." 

"But how many?" asked Fanny, shrugging her shoulders contemptu- 
ously. "One, two?" 

"Dozens. But," shaking her head, "it wasn't any good," she added. 

"Well, you must persevere," said Fanny sententiously. But it was obvi- 
ous that her confidence in her own prescriptions had been shaken. 
"Nothing can be achieved without perseverance." 

"But meanwhile ..." 

"Don't think of him." 

"I can't help it." 

"Take soma, then." 

"I do." 

"Well, go on." 

"But in the intervals I still like him. I shall always like him." 

"Well, if that's the case," said Fanny, with decision, "why don't you just 
go and take him. Whether he wants it or no." 

"But if you knew how terribly queer he was!" 

"All the more reason for taking a firm line." 

"It's all very well to say that." 

"Don't stand any nonsense. Act." Fanny's voice was a trumpet; she 
might have been a Y.W.F.A. lecturer giving an evening talk to adoles- 
cent Beta-Minuses. "Yes, act-at once. Do it now." 

"I'd be scared," said Lenina 

"Well, you've only got to take half a gramme of soma first. And now 
I'm going to have my bath." She marched off, trailing her towel. 

The bell rang, and the Savage, who was impatiently hoping that Helm- 
holtz would come that afternoon (for having at last made up his mind 
to talk to Helmholtz about Lenina, he could not bear to postpone his 
confidences a moment longer), jumped up and ran to the door. 

"I had a premonition it was you, Helmholtz," he shouted as he opened. 

On the threshold, in a white acetate-satin sailor suit, and with a round 
white cap rakishly tilted over her left ear, stood Lenina. 

"Oh!" said the Savage, as though some one had struck him a heavy 

Half a gramme had been enough to make Lenina forget her fears and 
her embarrassments. "Hullo, John," she said, smiling, and walked past 
him into the room. Automatically he closed the door and followed her. 
Lenina sat down. There was a long silence. 

"You don't seem very glad to see me, John," she said at last. 

"Not glad?" The Savage looked at her reproachfully; then suddenly fell 
on his knees before her and, taking Lenina's hand, reverently kissed it. 
"Not glad? Oh, if you only knew," he whispered and, venturing to raise 
his eyes to her face, "Admired Lenina," he went on, "indeed the top of 
admiration, worth what's dearest in the world." She smiled at him with 
a luscious tenderness. "Oh, you so perfect" (she was leaning towards 
him with parted lips), "so perfect and so peerless are created" (nearer 
and nearer) "of every creature's best." Still nearer. The Savage sud- 
denly scrambled to his feet. "That's why," he said speaking with 
averted face, "I wanted to do something first ... I mean, to show I was 
worthy of you. Not that I could ever really be that. But at any rate to 
show I wasn't absolutely i/n-worthy. I wanted to do something." 

"Why should you think it necessary ..." Lenina began, but left the sen- 
tence unfinished. There was a note of irritation in her voice. When one 
has leant forward, nearer and nearer, with parted lips-only to find 
oneself, quite suddenly, as a clumsy oaf scrambles to his feet, leaning 
towards nothing at all-well, there is a reason, even with half a 
gramme of soma circulating in one's blood-stream, a genuine reason 
for annoyance. 

"At Malpais," the Savage was incoherently mumbling, "you had to 
bring her the skin of a mountain lion-I mean, when you wanted to 
marry some one. Or else a wolf." 

"There aren't any lions in England," Lenina almost snapped. 

"And even if there were," the Savage added, with sudden contemptu- 
ous resentment, "people would kill them out of helicopters, I suppose, 
with poison gas or something. I wouldn't do that, Lenina." He squared 
his shoulders, he ventured to look at her and was met with a stare of 

annoyed incomprehension. Confused, "I'll do anything," he went on, 
more and more incoherently. "Anything you tell me. There be some 
sports are painful-you know. But their labour delight in them sets off. 
That's what I feel. I mean I'd sweep the floor if you wanted." 

"But we've got vacuum cleaners here," said Lenina in bewilderment. 
"It isn't necessary." 

"No, of course it isn't necessary. But some kinds of baseness are nobly 
undergone. I'd like to undergo something nobly. Don't you see?" 

"But if there are vacuum cleaners ..." 

"That's not the point." 

"And Epsilon Semi-Morons to work them," she went on, "well, really, 

"Why? But for you, for you. Just to show that I ..." 

"And what on earth vacuum cleaners have got to do with lions ..." 

"To show how much ..." 

"Or lions with being glad to see me ..." She was getting more and more 

"How much I love you, Lenina," he brought out almost desperately. 

An emblem of the inner tide of startled elation, the blood rushed up 
into Lenina's cheeks. "Do you mean it, John?" 

"But I hadn't meant to say so," cried the Savage, clasping his hands in 
a kind of agony. "Not until ... Listen, Lenina; in Malpais people get mar- 

"Get what?" The irritation had begun to creep back into her voice. 
What was he talking about now? 

"For always. They make a promise to live together for always." 

"What a horrible idea!" Lenina was genuinely shocked. 

"Outliving beauty's outward with a mind that cloth renew swifter than 
blood decays." 


"It's like that in Shakespeare too. 'If thou cost break her virgin knot 
before all sanctimonious ceremonies may with full and holy rite ...'" 

"For Ford's sake, John, talk sense. I can't understand a word you say. 
First it's vacuum cleaners; then it's knots. You're driving me crazy." 
She jumped up and, as though afraid that he might run away from her 
physically, as well as with his mind, caught him by the wrist. "Answer 
me this question: do you really like me, or don't you?" 

There was a moment's silence; then, in a very low voice, "I love you 
more than anything in the world," he said. 

"Then why on earth didn't you say so?" she cried, and so intense was 
her exasperation that she drove her sharp nails into the skin of his 
wrist. "Instead of drivelling away about knots and vacuum cleaners 
and lions, and making me miserable for weeks and weeks." 

She released his hand and flung it angrily away from her. 

"If I didn't like you so much," she said, "I'd be furious with you." 

And suddenly her arms were round his neck; he felt her lips soft 
against his own. So deliciously soft, so warm and electric that inevita- 
bly he found himself thinking of the embraces in Three Weeks in a 
Helicopter. Ooh! ooh! the stereoscopic blonde and anh! the more than 
real blackamoor. Horror, horror, horror ... he fired to disengage himself; 
but Lenina tightened her embrace. 

"Why didn't you say so?" she whispered, drawing back her face to look 
at him. Her eyes were tenderly reproachful. 

"The murkiest den, the most opportune place" (the voice of conscience 
thundered poetically), "the strongest suggestion our worser genius 
can, shall never melt mine honour into lust. Never, never!" he re- 

"You silly boy!" she was saying. "I wanted you so much. And if you 
wanted me too, why didn't you? ..." 

"But, Lenina ..." he began protesting; and as she immediately untwined 
her arms, as she stepped away from him, he thought, for a moment, 
that she had taken his unspoken hint. But when she unbuckled her 
white patent cartridge belt and hung it carefully over the back of a 
chair, he began to suspect that he had been mistaken. 

"Lenina!" he repeated apprehensively. 

She put her hand to her neck and gave a long vertical pull; her white 
sailor's blouse was ripped to the hem; suspicion condensed into a too, 
too solid certainty. "Lenina, what are you doing?" 

Zip, zip! Her answer was wordless. She stepped out of her bell- 
bottomed trousers. Her zippicamiknicks were a pale shell pink. The 
Arch-Community-Songster's golden T dangled at her breast. 

"For those milk paps that through the window bars bore at men's 
eyes...." The singing, thundering, magical words made her seem dou- 
bly dangerous, doubly alluring. Soft, soft, but how piercing! boring and 
drilling into reason, tunnelling through resolution. "The strongest oaths 
are straw to the fire i' the blood. Be more abstemious, or else ..." 

Zip! The rounded pinkness fell apart like a neatly divided apple. A 
wriggle of the arms, a lifting first of the right foot, then the left: the 
zippicamiknicks were lying lifeless and as though deflated on the floor. 

Still wearing her shoes and socks, and her rakishly tilted round white 
cap, she advanced towards him. "Darling. Darling! If only you'd said so 
before!" She held out her arms. 

But instead of also saying "Darling!" and holding out his arms, the 
Savage retreated in terror, flapping his hands at her as though he were 
trying to scare away some intruding and dangerous animal. Four 
backwards steps, and he was brought to bay against the wall. 

"Sweet!" said Lenina and, laying her hands on his shoulders, pressed 
herself against him. "Put your arms round me," she commanded. "Hug 
me till you drug me, honey." She too had poetry at her command, 
knew words that sang and were spells and beat drums. "Kiss me"; she 

closed her eyes, she let her voice sink to a sleepy murmur, "Kiss me till 
I'm in a coma. Hug me, honey, snuggly ..." 

The Savage caught her by the wrists, tore her hands from his shoul- 
ders, thrust her roughly away at arm's length. 

"Ow, you're hurting me, you're ... oh!" She was suddenly silent. Terror 
had made her forget the pain. Opening her eyes, she had seen his 
face-no, not his face, a ferocious stranger's, pale, distorted, twitching 
with some insane, inexplicable fury. Aghast, "But what is it, John?" she 
whispered. He did not answer, but only stared into her face with those 
mad eyes. The hands that held her wrists were trembling. He breathed 
deeply and irregularly. Faint almost to imperceptibility, but appalling, 
she suddenly heard the grinding of his teeth. "What is it?" she almost 

And as though awakened by her cry he caught her by the shoulders 
and shook her. "Whore!" he shouted "Whore! Impudent strumpet!" 

"Oh, don't, do-on't," she protested in a voice made grotesquely tremu- 
lous by his shaking. 



"Damned whore!" 

"A gra-amme is be-etter ..." she began. 

The Savage pushed her away with such force that she staggered and 
fell. "Go," he shouted, standing over her menacingly, "get out of my 
sight or I'll kill you." He clenched his fists. 

Lenina raised her arm to cover her face. "No, please don't, John ..." 

"Hurry up. Quick!" 

One arm still raised, and following his every movement with a terrified 
eye, she scrambled to her feet and still crouching, still covering her 
head, made a dash for the bathroom. 

The noise of that prodigious slap by which her departure was acceler- 
ated was like a pistol shot. 

"Ow!" Lenina bounded forward. 

Safely locked into the bathroom, she had leisure to take stock of her 
injuries. Standing with her back to the mirror, she twisted her head. 
Looking over her left shoulder she could see the imprint of an open 
hand standing out distinct and crimson on the pearly flesh. Gingerly 
she rubbed the wounded spot. 

Outside, in the other room, the Savage was striding up and down, 
marching, marching to the drums and music of magical words. "The 
wren goes to't and the small gilded fly does lecher in my sight." Mad- 
deningly they rumbled in his ears. "The fitchew nor the soiled horse 
goes to't with a more riotous appetite. Down from the waist they are 
Centaurs, though women all above. But to the girdle do the gods in- 
herit. Beneath is all the fiend's. There's hell, there's darkness, there is 
the sulphurous pit, burning scalding, stench, consumption; fie, fie, fie, 
pain, pain! Give me an ounce of civet, good apothecary, to sweeten my 

"John!" ventured a small ingratiating voice from the bathroom. "John!" 

"O thou weed, who are so lovely fair and smell'st so sweet that the 
sense aches at thee. Was this most goodly book made to write 'whore' 
upon? Heaven stops the nose at it ..." 

But her perfume still hung about him, his jacket was white with the 
powder that had scented her velvety body. "Impudent strumpet, im- 
pudent strumpet, impudent strumpet." The inexorable rhythm beat it- 
self out. "Impudent ..." 

"John, do you think I might have my clothes?" 

He picked up the bell-bottomed trousers, the blouse, the zippicami- 

"Open!" he ordered, kicking the door. 

"No, I won't." The voice was frightened and defiant. 

"Well, how do you expect me to give them to you?" 

"Push them through the ventilator over the door." 

He did what she suggested and returned to his uneasy pacing of the 
room. "Impudent strumpet, impudent strumpet. The devil Luxury with 
his fat rump and potato finger ..." 


He would not answer. "Fat rump and potato finger." 


"What is it?" he asked gruffly. 

"I wonder if you'd mind giving me my Malthusian belt." 
Lenina sat, listening to the footsteps in the other room, wondering, as 
she listened, how long he was likely to go tramping up and down like 
that; whether she would have to wait until he left the flat; or if it 
would be safe, after allowing his madness a reasonable time to sub- 
side, to open the bathroom door and make a dash for it. 
She was interrupted in the midst of these uneasy speculations by the 
sound of the telephone bell ringing in the other room. Abruptly the 
tramping ceased. She heard the voice of the Savage parleying with si- 


"If I do not usurp myself, I am." 

"Yes, didn't you hear me say so? Mr. Savage speaking." 

"What? Who's ill? Of course it interests me." 

"But is it serious? Is she really bad? I'll go at once ..." 

"Not in her rooms any more? Where has she been taken?' 

"Oh, my God! What's the address?" 

"Three Park Lane-is that it? Three? Thanks." 

Lenina heard the click of the replaced receiver, then hurrying steps. A 
door slammed. There was silence. Was he really gone? 
With an infinity of precautions she opened the door a quarter of an 
inch; peeped through the crack; was encouraged by the view of emp- 
tiness; opened a little further, and put her whole head out; finally tip- 
toed into the room; stood for a few seconds with strongly beating 
heart, listening, listening; then darted to the front door, opened, 
slipped through, slammed, ran. It was not till she was in the lift and 
actually dropping down the well that she began to feel herself secure. 

Chapter Fourteen 

THE Park Lane Hospital for the Dying was a sixty-story tower of prim- 
rose tiles. As the Savage stepped out of his taxicopter a convoy of 
gaily-coloured aerial hearses rose whirring from the roof and darted 
away across the Park, westwards, bound for the Slough Crematorium. 
At the lift gates the presiding porter gave him the information he re- 
quired, and he dropped down to Ward 81 (a Galloping Senility ward, 
the porter explained) on the seventeenth floor. 

It was a large room bright with sunshine and yellow paint, and con- 
taining twenty beds, all occupied. Linda was dying in company-in 
company and with all the modern conveniences. The air was continu- 
ously alive with gay synthetic melodies. At the foot of every bed, con- 
fronting its moribund occupant, was a television box. Television was 
left on, a running tap, from morning till night. Every quarter of an hour 
the prevailing perfume of the room was automatically changed. "We 
try," explained the nurse, who had taken charge of the Savage at the 
door, "we try to create a thoroughly pleasant atmosphere here-some- 
thing between a first-class hotel and a feely-palace, if you take my 

"Where is she?" asked the Savage, ignoring these polite explanations. 

The nurse was offended. "You are in a hurry," she said. 

"Is there any hope?" he asked. 

"You mean, of her not dying?" (He nodded.) "No, of course there isn't. 
When somebody's sent here, there's no ..." Startled by the expression 
of distress on his pale face, she suddenly broke off. "Why, whatever is 
the matter?" she asked. She was not accustomed to this kind of thing 
in visitors. (Not that there were many visitors anyhow: or any reason 
why there should be many visitors.) "You're not feeling ill, are you?" 

He shook his head. "She's my mother," he said in a scarcely audible 

The nurse glanced at him with startled, horrified eyes; then quickly 
looked away. From throat to temple she was all one hot blush. 

"Take me to her," said the Savage, making an effort to speak in an or- 
dinary tone. 

Still blushing, she led the way down the ward. Faces still fresh and un- 
withered (for senility galloped so hard that it had no time to age the 
cheeks-only the heart and brain) turned as they passed. Their pro- 
gress was followed by the blank, incurious eyes of second infancy. The 
Savage shuddered as he looked. 

Linda was lying in the last of the long row of beds, next to the wall. 
Propped up on pillows, she was watching the Semi-finals of the South 
American Riemann-Surface Tennis Championship, which were being 
played in silent and diminished reproduction on the screen of the tele- 
vision box at the foot of the bed. Hither and thither across their square 
of illuminated glass the little figures noiselessly darted, like fish in an 
aquarium-the silent but agitated inhabitants of another world. 

Linda looked on, vaguely and uncomprehendingly smiling. Her pale, 
bloated face wore an expression of imbecile happiness. Every now and 
then her eyelids closed, and for a few seconds she seemed to be doz- 
ing. Then with a little start she would wake up again-wake up to the 
aquarium antics of the Tennis Champions, to the Super-Vox- 
Wurlitzeriana rendering of "Hug me till you drug me, honey," to the 
warm draught of verbena that came blowing through the ventilator 
above her head-would wake to these things, or rather to a dream of 

which these things, transformed and embellished by the soma in her 
blood, were the marvellous constituents, and smile once more her 
broken and discoloured smile of infantile contentment. 

"Well, I must go," said the nurse. "I've got my batch of children com- 
ing. Besides, there's Number 3." She pointed up the ward. "Might go 
off any minute now. Well, make yourself comfortable." She walked 
briskly away. 

The Savage sat down beside the bed. 

"Linda," he whispered, taking her hand. 

At the sound of her name, she turned. Her vague eyes brightened with 
recognition. She squeezed his hand, she smiled, her lips moved; then 
quite suddenly her head fell forward. She was asleep. He sat watching 
her-seeking through the tired flesh, seeking and finding that young, 
bright face which had stooped over his childhood in Malpais, remem- 
bering (and he closed his eyes) her voice, her movements, all the 
events of their life together. "Streptocock-Gee to Banbury T ..." How 
beautiful her singing had been! And those childish rhymes, how magi- 
cally strange and mysterious! 

/A, B, C, vitamin D: 

The fat's in the liver, the cod's in the sea. 

He felt the hot tears welling up behind his eyelids as he recalled the 
words and Linda's voice as she repeated them. And then the reading 
lessons: The tot is in the pot, the cat is on the mat; and the Elemen- 
tary Instructions for Beta Workers in the Embryo Store. And long eve- 
nings by the fire or, in summertime, on the roof of the little house, 
when she told him those stories about the Other Place, outside the 
Reservation: that beautiful, beautiful Other Place, whose memory, as 
of a heaven, a paradise of goodness and loveliness, he still kept whole 
and intact, undefiled by contact with the reality of this real London, 
these actual civilized men and women. 

A sudden noise of shrill voices made him open his eyes and, after 
hastily brushing away the tears, look round. What seemed an intermi- 
nable stream of identical eight-year-old male twins was pouring into 
the room. Twin after twin, twin after twin, they came-a nightmare. 
Their faces, their repeated face-for there was only one between the lot 

of them-puggishly stared, all nostrils and pale goggling eyes. Their 
uniform was khaki. All their mouths hung open. Squealing and chatter- 
ing they entered. In a moment, it seemed, the ward was maggoty with 
them. They swarmed between the beds, clambered over, crawled un- 
der, peeped into the television boxes, made faces at the patients. 
Linda astonished and rather alarmed them. A group stood clustered at 
the foot of her bed, staring with the frightened and stupid curiosity of 
animals suddenly confronted by the unknown. 
"Oh, look, look!" They spoke in low, scared voices. "Whatever is the 
matter with her? Why is she so fat?" 

They had never seen a face like hers before-had never seen a face 
that was not youthful and taut-skinned, a body that had ceased to be 
slim and upright. All these moribund sexagenarians had the appear- 
ance of childish girls. At forty-four, Linda seemed, by contrast, a mon- 
ster of flaccid and distorted senility. 

"Isn't she awful?" came the whispered comments. "Look at her teeth!" 
Suddenly from under the bed a pug-faced twin popped up between 
John's chair and the wall, and began peering into Linda's sleeping face. 
"I say ..." he began; but the sentence ended prematurely in a squeal. 
The Savage had seized him by the collar, lifted him clear over the chair 
and, with a smart box on the ears, sent him howling away. 
His yells brought the Head Nurse hurrying to the rescue. 
"What have you been doing to him?" she demanded fiercely. "I won't 
have you striking the children." 

"Well then, keep them away from this bed." The Savage's voice was 
trembling with indignation. "What are these filthy little brats doing 
here at all? It's disgraceful!" 

"Disgraceful? But what do you mean? They're being death-conditioned. 
And I tell you," she warned him truculently, "if I have any more of your 
interference with their conditioning, I'll send for the porters and have 
you thrown out." 

The Savage rose to his feet and took a couple of steps towards her. His 
movements and the expression on his face were so menacing that the 
nurse fell back in terror. With a great effort he checked himself and, 
without speaking, turned away and sat down again by the bed. 
Reassured, but with a dignity that was a trifle shrill and uncertain, 
"I've warned you," said the nurse, "I've warned you," said the nurse, 
"so mind." Still, she led the too inquisitive twins away and made them 
join in the game of hunt-the-zipper, which had been organized by one 
of her colleagues at the other end of the room. 

"Run along now and have your cup of caffeine solution, dear," she said 
to the other nurse. The exercise of authority restored her confidence, 
made her feel better. "Now children!" she called. 
Linda had stirred uneasily, had opened her eyes for a moment, looked 
vaguely around, and then once more dropped off to sleep. Sitting be- 
side her, the Savage tried hard to recapture his mood of a few minutes 
before. "A, B, C, vitamin D," he repeated to himself, as though the 
words were a spell that would restore the dead past to life. But the 
spell was ineffective. Obstinately the beautiful memories refused to 
rise; there was only a hateful resurrection of jealousies and uglinesses 
and miseries. Pope with the blood trickling down from his cut shoulder; 
and Linda hideously asleep, and the flies buzzing round the spilt mes- 
cal on the floor beside the bed; and the boys calling those names as 
she passed. ... Ah, no, no! He shut his eyes, he shook his head in 
strenuous denial of these memories. "A, B, C, vitamin D ..." He tried to 
think of those times when he sat on her knees and she put her arms 
about him and sang, over and over again, rocking him, rocking him to 
sleep. "A, B, C, vitamin D, vitamin D, vitamin D ..." 
The Super-Vox-Wurlitzeriana had risen to a sobbing crescendo; and 
suddenly the verbena gave place, in the scent-circulating system, to 
an intense patchouli. Linda stirred, woke up, stared for a few seconds 
bewilderly at the Semi-finalists, then, lifting her face, sniffed once or 
twice at the newly perfumed air and suddenly smiled-a smile of child- 
ish ecstasy. 

"Pope!" she murmured, and closed her eyes. "Oh, I do so like it, I do 
..." She sighed and let herself sink back into the pillows. 
"But, Linda!" The Savage spoke imploringly, "Don't you know me?" He 
had tried so hard, had done his very best; why wouldn't she allow him 
to forget? He squeezed her limp hand almost with violence, as though 
he would force her to come back from this dream of ignoble pleasures, 
from these base and hateful memories-back into the present, back 
into reality: the appalling present, the awful reality-but sublime, but 
significant, but desperately important precisely because of the immi- 
nence of that which made them so fearful. "Don't you know me, 

He felt the faint answering pressure of her hand. The tears started into 
his eyes. He bent over her and kissed her. 

Her lips moved. "Pope!" she whispered again, and it was as though he 
had had a pailful of ordure thrown in his face. 

Anger suddenly boiled up in him. Balked for the second time, the pas- 
sion of his grief had found another outlet, was transformed into a pas- 
sion of agonized rage. 

"But I'm John!" he shouted. "I'm John!" And in his furious misery he 
actually caught her by the shoulder and shook her. 
Linda's eyes fluttered open; she saw him, knew him-"John!"-but situ- 
ated the real face, the real and violent hands, in an imaginary world- 
among the inward and private equivalents of patchouli and the Super- 
Wurlitzer, among the transfigured memories and the strangely trans- 
posed sensations that constituted the universe of her dream. She 
knew him for John, her son, but fancied him an intruder into that 
paradisal Malpais where she had been spending her soma-holiday with 
Pope. He was angry because she liked Pope, he was shaking her be- 
cause Pope was there in the bed-as though there were something 
wrong, as though all civilized people didn't do the same. "Every one 
belongs to every ..." Her voice suddenly died into an almost inaudible 
breathless croaking. Her mouth fell open: she made a desperate effort 
to fill her lungs with air. But it was as though she had forgotten how to 
breathe. She tried to cry out-but no sound came; only the terror of 
her staring eyes revealed what she was suffering. Her hands went to 
her throat, then clawed at the air-the air she could no longer breathe, 
the air that, for her, had ceased to exist. 

The Savage was on his feet, bent over her. "What is it, Linda? What is 
it?" His voice was imploring; it was as though he were begging to be 

The look she gave him was charged with an unspeakable terror-with 
terror and, it seemed to him, reproach. 

She tried to raise herself in bed, but fell back on to the pillows. Her 
face was horribly distorted, her lips blue. 
The Savage turned and ran up the ward. 
"Quick, quick!" he shouted. "Quick!" 

Standing in the centre of a ring of zipper-hunting twins, the Head 
Nurse looked round. The first moment's astonishment gave place al- 
most instantly to disapproval. "Don't shout! Think of the little ones," 
she said, frowning. "You might decondition ... But what are you doing?" 
He had broken through the ring. "Be careful!" A child was yelling. 
"Quick, quick!" He caught her by the sleeve, dragged her after him. 
"Quick! Something's happened. I've killed her." 
By the time they were back at the end of the ward Linda was dead. 

The Savage stood for a moment in frozen silence, then fell on his 
knees beside the bed and, covering his face with his hands, sobbed 

The nurse stood irresolute, looking now at the kneeling figure by the 
bed (the scandalous exhibition!) and now (poor children!) at the twins 
who had stopped their hunting of the zipper and were staring from the 
other end of the ward, staring with all their eyes and nostrils at the 
shocking scene that was being enacted round Bed 20. Should she 
speak to him? try to bring him back to a sense of decency? remind him 
of where he was? of what fatal mischief he might do to these poor in- 
nocents? Undoing all their wholesome death-conditioning with this dis- 
gusting outcry-as though death were something terrible, as though 
any one mattered as much as all that! It might give them the most 
disastrous ideas about the subject, might upset them into reacting in 
the entirely wrong, the utterly anti-social way. 

She stepped forward, she touched him on the shoulder. "Can't you be- 
have?" she said in a low, angry voice. But, looking around, she saw 
that half a dozen twins were already on their feet and advancing down 
the ward. The circle was disintegrating. In another moment ... No, the 
risk was too great; the whole Group might be put back six or seven 
months in its conditioning. She hurried back towards her menaced 

"Now, who wants a chocolate eclair?" she asked in a loud, cheerful 

"Me!" yelled the entire Bokanovsky Group in chorus. Bed 20 was com- 
pletely forgotten. 

"Oh, God, God, God ..." the Savage kept repeating to himself. In the 
chaos of grief and remorse that filled his mind it was the one articulate 
word. "God!" he whispered it aloud. "God ..." 
"Whatever is he saying?" said a voice, very near, distinct and shrill 
through the warblings of the Super-Wurlitzer. 

The Savage violently started and, uncovering his face, looked round. 
Five khaki twins, each with the stump of a long eclair in his right hand, 
and their identical faces variously smeared with liquid chocolate, were 
standing in a row, puggily goggling at him. 

They met his eyes and simultaneously grinned. One of them pointed 
with his eclair butt. 
"Is she dead?" he asked. 

The Savage stared at them for a moment in silence. Then in silence he 
rose to his feet, in silence slowly walked towards the door. 

"Is she dead?" repeated the inquisitive twin trotting at his side. 
The Savage looked down at him and still without speaking pushed him 
away. The twin fell on the floor and at once began to howl. The Savage 
did not even look round. 

Chapter Fifteen 

THE menial staff of the Park Lane Hospital for the Dying consisted of 
one hundred and sixty-two Deltas divided into two Bokanovsky Groups 
of eighty-four red headed female and seventy-eight dark dolycho- 
cephalic male twins, respectively. At six, when their working day was 
over, the two Groups assembled in the vestibule of the Hospital and 
were served by the Deputy Sub-Bursar with their soma ration. 

From the lift the Savage stepped out into the midst of them. But his 
mind was elsewhere-with death, with his grief, and his remorse; me- 
chanicaly, without consciousness of what he was doing, he began to 
shoulder his way through the crowd. 

"Who are you pushing? Where do you think you're going?" 

High, low, from a multitude of separate throats, only two voices 
squeaked or growled. Repeated indefinitely, as though by a train of 
mirrors, two faces, one a hairless and freckled moon haloed in orange, 
the other a thin, beaked bird-mask, stubbly with two days' beard, 
turned angrily towards him. Their words and, in his ribs, the sharp 
nudging of elbows, broke through his unawareness. He woke once 
more to external reality, looked round him, knew what he saw-knew 
it, with a sinking sense of horror and disgust, for the recurrent delir- 

ium of his days and nights, the nightmare of swarming indistinguish- 
able sameness. Twins, twins. ... Like maggots they had swarmed defil- 
ingly over the mystery of Linda's death. Maggots again, but larger, full 
grown, they now crawled across his grief and his repentance. He 
halted and, with bewildered and horrified eyes, stared round him at 
the khaki mob, in the midst of which, overtopping it by a full head, he 
stood. "How many goodly creatures are there here!" The singing words 
mocked him derisively. "How beauteous mankind is! O brave new 
world ..." 

"Soma distribution!" shouted a loud voice. "In good order, please. 
Hurry up there." 

A door had been opened, a table and chair carried into the vestibule. 
The voice was that of a jaunty young Alpha, who had entered carrying 
a black iron cash-box. A murmur of satisfaction went up from the ex- 
pectant twins. They forgot all about the Savage. Their attention was 
now focused on the black cash-box, which the young man had placed 
on the table, and was now in process of unlocking. The lid was lifted. 

"Oo-oh!" said all the hundred and sixty-two simultaneously, as though 
they were looking at fireworks. 

The young man took out a handful of tiny pill-boxes. "Now," he said 
peremptorily, "step forward, please. One at a time, and no shoving." 

One at a time, with no shoving, the twins stepped forward. First two 
males, then a female, then another male, then three females, then ... 

The Savage stood looking on. "O brave new world, O brave new world 
..." In his mind the singing words seemed to change their tone. They 
had mocked him through his misery and remorse, mocked him with 
how hideous a note of cynical derision! Fiendishly laughing, they had 
insisted on the low squalor, the nauseous ugliness of the nightmare. 
Now, suddenly, they trumpeted a call to arms. "O brave new world!" 
Miranda was proclaiming the possibility of loveliness, the possibility of 
transforming even the nightmare into something fine and noble. "O 
brave new world!" It was a challenge, a command. 

"No shoving there now!" shouted the Deputy Sub-Bursar in a fury. He 
slammed down he lid of his cash-box. "I shall stop the distribution un- 
less I have good behaviour." 

The Deltas muttered, jostled one another a little, and then were still. 
The threat had been effective. Deprivation of soma-appalling thought! 

"That's better," said the young man, and reopened his cash-box. 

Linda had been a slave, Linda had died; others should live in freedom, 
and the world be made beautiful. A reparation, a duty. And suddenly it 
was luminously clear to the Savage what he must do; it was as though 
a shutter had been opened, a curtain drawn back. 

"Now," said the Deputy Sub-Bursar. 

Another khaki female stepped forward. 

"Stop!" called the Savage in a loud and ringing voice. "Stop!" 

He pushed his way to the table; the Deltas stared at him with aston- 

"Ford!" said the Deputy Sub-Bursar, below his breath. "It's the Sav- 
age." He felt scared. 

"Listen, I beg of you," cried the Savage earnestly. "Lend me your ears 
..." He had never spoken in public before, and found it very difficult to 
express what he wanted to say. "Don't take that horrible stuff. It's poi- 
son, it's poison." 

"I say, Mr. Savage," said the Deputy Sub-Bursar, smiling propitiatingly. 
"Would you mind letting me ..." 

"Poison to soul as well as body." 

"Yes, but let me get on with my distribution, won't you? There's a good 
fellow." With the cautious tenderness of one who strokes a notoriously 
vicious animal, he patted the Savage's arm. "Just let me ..." 

"Never!" cried the Savage. 

"But look here, old man ..." 

"Throw it all away, that horrible poison." 

The words "Throw it all away" pierced through the enfolding layers of 
incomprehension to the quick of the Delta's consciousness. An angry 
murmur went up from the crowd. 

"I come to bring you freedom," said the Savage, turning back towards 
the twins. "I come ..." 

The Deputy Sub-Bursar heard no more; he had slipped out of the ves- 
tibule and was looking up a number in the telephone book. 

"Not in his own rooms," Bernard summed up. "Not in mine, not in 
yours. Not at the Aphroditaum; not at the Centre or the College. 
Where can he have got to?" 

Helmholtz shrugged his shoulders. They had come back from their 
work expecting to find the Savage waiting for them at one or other of 
the usual meeting-places, and there was no sign of the fellow. Which 
was annoying, as they had meant to nip across to Biarritz in Helm- 
holtz's four-seater sporticopter. They'd be late for dinner if he didn't 
come soon. 

"We'll give him five more minutes," said Helmholtz. "If he doesn't turn 
up by then, we'll ..." 

The ringing of the telephone bell interrupted him. He picked up the re- 
ceiver. "Hullo. Speaking." Then, after a long interval of listening, "Ford 
in Flivver!" he swore. "I'll come at once." 

"What is it?" Bernard asked. 

"A fellow I know at the Park Lane Hospital," said Helmholtz. "The Sav- 
age is there. Seems to have gone mad. Anyhow, it's urgent. Will you 
come with me?" 

Together they hurried along the corridor to the lifts. 

"But do you like being slaves?" the Savage was saying as they entered 
the Hospital. His face was flushed, his eyes bright with ardour and in- 
dignation. "Do you like being babies? Yes, babies. Mewling and puk- 
ing," he added, exasperated by their bestial stupidity into throwing in- 

suits at those he had come to save. The insults bounced off their cara- 
pace of thick stupidity; they stared at him with a blank expression of 
dull and sullen resentment in their eyes. "Yes, puking!" he fairly 
shouted. Grief and remorse, compassion and duty-all were forgotten 
now and, as it were, absorbed into an intense overpowering hatred of 
these less than human monsters. "Don't you want to be free and men? 
Don't you even understand what manhood and freedom are?" Rage 
was making him fluent; the words came easily, in a rush. "Don't you?" 
he repeated, but got no answer to his question. "Very well then," he 
went on grimly. "I'll teach you; I'll make you be free whether you want 
to or not." And pushing open a window that looked on to the inner 
court of the Hospital, he began to throw the little pill-boxes of soma 
tablets in handfuls out into the area. 

For a moment the khaki mob was silent, petrified, at the spectacle of 
this wanton sacrilege, with amazement and horror. 

"He's mad," whispered Bernard, staring with wide open eyes. "They'll 
kill him. They'll ..." A great shout suddenly went up from the mob; a 
wave of movement drove it menacingly towards the Savage. "Ford 
help him!" said Bernard, and averted his eyes. 

"Ford helps those who help themselves." And with a laugh, actually a 
laugh of exultation, Helmholtz Watson pushed his way through the 

"Free, free!" the Savage shouted, and with one hand continued to 
throw the soma into the area while, with the other, he punched the in- 
distinguishable faces of his assailants. "Free!" And suddenly there was 
Helmholtz at his side-"Good old Helmholtz!"-also punching-"Men at 
last!"-and in the interval also throwing the poison out by handfuls 
through the open window. "Yes, men! men!" and there was no more 
poison left. He picked up the cash-box and showed them its black 
emptiness. "You're free!" 

Howling, the Deltas charged with a redoubled fury. 

Hesitant on the fringes of the battle. "They're done for," said Bernard 
and, urged by a sudden impulse, ran forward to help them; then 
thought better of it and halted; then, ashamed, stepped forward 
again; then again thought better of it, and was standing in an agony of 

humiliated indecision-thinking that they might be killed if he didn't 
help them, and that he might be killed if he did-when (Ford be 
praised!), goggle-eyed and swine-snouted in their gas-masks, in ran 
the police. 

Bernard dashed to meet them. He waved his arms; and it was action, 
he was doing something. He shouted "Help!" several times, more and 
more loudly so as to give himself the illusion of helping. "Help! Help! 

The policemen pushed him out of the way and got on with their work. 
Three men with spraying machines buckled to their shoulders pumped 
thick clouds of soma vapour into the air. Two more were busy round 
the portable Synthetic Music Box. Carrying water pistols charged with 
a powerful anaesthetic, four others had pushed their way into the 
crowd and were methodically laying out, squirt by squirt, the more fe- 
rocious of the fighters. 

"Quick, quick!" yelled Bernard. "They'll be killed if you don't hurry. 
They'll ... Oh!" Annoyed by his chatter, one of the policemen had given 
him a shot from his water pistol. Bernard stood for a second or two 
wambling unsteadily on legs that seemed to have lost their bones, 
their tendons, their muscles, to have become mere sticks of jelly, and 
at last not even jelly-water: he tumbled in a heap on the floor. 

Suddenly, from out of the Synthetic Music Box a Voice began to speak. 
The Voice of Reason, the Voice of Good Feeling. The sound-track roll 
was unwinding itself in Synthetic Anti-Riot Speech Number Two (Me- 
dium Strength). Straight from the depths of a non-existent heart, "My 
friends, my friends!" said the Voice so pathetically, with a note of such 
infinitely tender reproach that, behind their gas masks, even the po- 
licemen's eyes were momentarily dimmed with tears, "what is the 
meaning of this? Why aren't you all being happy and good together? 
Happy and good," the Voice repeated. "At peace, at peace." It trem- 
bled, sank into a whisper and momentarily expired. "Oh, I do want you 
to be happy," it began, with a yearning earnestness. "I do so want you 
to be good! Please, please be good and ..." 

Two minutes later the Voice and the soma vapour had produced their 
effect. In tears, the Deltas were kissing and hugging one another-half 
a dozen twins at a time in a comprehensive embrace. Even Helmholtz 

and the Savage were almost crying. A fresh supply of pill-boxes was 
brought in from the Bursary; a new distribution was hastily made and, 
to the sound of the Voice's richly affectionate, baritone valedictions, 
the twins dispersed, blubbering as though their hearts would break. 
"Good-bye, my dearest, dearest friends, Ford keep you! Good-bye, my 
dearest, dearest friends, Ford keep you. Good-bye my dearest, dearest 

When the last of the Deltas had gone the policeman switched off the 
current. The angelic Voice fell silent. 

"Will you come quietly?" asked the Sergeant, "or must we anaesthe- 
tize?" He pointed his water pistol menacingly. 

"Oh, we'll come quietly," the Savage answered, dabbing alternately a 
cut lip, a scratched neck, and a bitten left hand. 

Still keeping his handkerchief to his bleeding nose Helmholtz nodded in 

Awake and having recovered the use of his legs, Bernard had chosen 
this moment to move as inconspicuously as he could towards the door. 

"Hi, you there," called the Sergeant, and a swine-masked policeman 
hurried across the room and laid a hand on the young man's shoulder. 

Bernard turned with an expression of indignant innocence. Escaping? 
He hadn't dreamed of such a thing. "Though what on earth you want 
me for," he said to the Sergeant, "I really can't imagine." 

"You're a friend of the prisoner's, aren't you?" 

"Well ..." said Bernard, and hesitated. No, he really couldn't deny it. 
"Why shouldn't I be?" he asked. 

"Come on then," said the Sergeant, and led the way towards the door 
and the waiting police car. 

Chapter Sixteen 

THE ROOM into which the three were ushered was the Controller's 

"His fordship will be down in a moment." The Gamma butler left them 
to themselves. 

Helmholtz laughed aloud. 

"It's more like a caffeine-solution party than a trial," he said, and let 
himself fall into the most luxurious of the pneumatic arm-chairs. 
"Cheer up, Bernard," he added, catching sight of his friend's green un- 
happy face. But Bernard would not be cheered; without answering, 
without even looking at Helmholtz, he went and sat down on the most 
uncomfortable chair in the room, carefully chosen in the obscure hope 
of somehow deprecating the wrath of the higher powers. 

The Savage meanwhile wandered restlessly round the room, peering 
with a vague superficial inquisitiveness at the books in the shelves, at 
the sound-track rolls and reading machine bobbins in their numbered 
pigeon-holes. On the table under the window lay a massive volume 
bound in limp black leather-surrogate, and stamped with large golden 
T's. He picked it up and opened it. MY LIFE AND WORK, BY OUR FORD. 
The book had been published at Detroit by the Society for the Propa- 

gation of Fordian Knowledge. Idly he turned the pages, read a sen- 
tence here, a paragraph there, and had just come to the conclusion 
that the book didn't interest him, when the door opened, and the Resi- 
dent World Controller for Western Europe walked briskly into the room. 

Mustapha Mond shook hands with all three of them; but it was to the 
Savage that he addressed himself. "So you don't much like civilization, 
Mr. Savage," he said. 

The Savage looked at him. He had been prepared to lie, to bluster, to 
remain sullenly unresponsive; but, reassured by the good-humoured 
intelligence of the Controller's face, he decided to tell the truth, 
straightforwardly. "No." He shook his head. 

Bernard started and looked horrified. What would the Controller think? 
To be labelled as the friend of a man who said that he didn't like civili- 
zation-said it openly and, of all people, to the Controller-it was terri- 
ble. "But, John," he began. A look from Mustapha Mond reduced him 
to an abject silence. 

"Of course," the Savage went on to admit, "there are some very nice 
things. All that music in the air, for instance ..." 

"Sometimes a thousand twangling instruments will hum about my ears 
and sometimes voices." 

The Savage's face lit up with a sudden pleasure. "Have you read it 
too?" he asked. "I thought nobody knew about that book here, in Eng- 

"Almost nobody. I'm one of the very few. It's prohibited, you see. But 
as I make the laws here, I can also break them. With impunity, Mr. 
Marx," he added, turning to Bernard. "Which I'm afraid you can't do." 

Bernard sank into a yet more hopeless misery. 

"But why is it prohibited?" asked the Savage. In the excitement of 
meeting a man who had read Shakespeare he had momentarily forgot- 
ten everything else. 

The Controller shrugged his shoulders. "Because it's old; that's the 
chief reason. We haven't any use for old things here." 

"Even when they're beautiful?" 

"Particularly when they're beautiful. Beauty's attractive, and we don't 
want people to be attracted by old things. We want them to like the 
new ones." 

"But the new ones are so stupid and horrible. Those plays, where 
there's nothing but helicopters flying about and you feel the people 
kissing." He made a grimace. "Goats and monkeys!" Only in Othello's 
word could he find an adequate vehicle for his contempt and hatred. 

"Nice tame animals, anyhow," the Controller murmured parentheti- 

"Why don't you let them see Othello instead?" 

"I've told you; it's old. Besides, they couldn't understand it." 

Yes, that was true. He remembered how Helmholtz had laughed at 
Romeo and Juliet. "Well then," he said, after a pause, "something new 
that's like Othello, and that they could understand." 

"That's what we've all been wanting to write," said Helmholtz, breaking 
a long silence. 

"And it's what you never will write," said the Controller. "Because, if it 
were really like Othello nobody could understand it, however new it 
might be. And if were new, it couldn't possibly be like Othello." 

"Why not?" 

"Yes, why not?" Helmholtz repeated. He too was forgetting the un- 
pleasant realities of the situation. Green with anxiety and apprehen- 
sion, only Bernard remembered them; the others ignored him. "Why 

"Because our world is not the same as Othello's world. You can't make 
flivvers without steel-and you can't make tragedies without social in- 
stability. The world's stable now. People are happy; they get what they 
want, and they never want what they can't get. They're well off; 
they're safe; they're never ill; they're not afraid of death; they're bliss- 
fully ignorant of passion and old age; they're plagued with no mothers 

or fathers; they've got no wives, or children, or lovers to feel strongly 
about; they're so conditioned that they practically can't help behaving 
as they ought to behave. And if anything should go wrong, there's 
soma. Which you go and chuck out of the window in the name of lib- 
erty, Mr. Savage. Liberty!" He laughed. "Expecting Deltas to know what 
liberty is! And now expecting them to understand Othello! My good 

The Savage was silent for a little. "All the same," he insisted obsti- 
nately, "Othello's good, Othello's better than those feelies." 

"Of course it is," the Controller agreed. "But that's the price we have 
to pay for stability. You've got to choose between happiness and what 
people used to call high art. We've sacrificed the high art. We have the 
feelies and the scent organ instead." 

"But they don't mean anything." 

"They mean themselves; they mean a lot of agreeable sensations to 
the audience." 

"But they're ... they're told by an idiot." 

The Controller laughed. "You're not being very polite to your friend, Mr. 
Watson. One of our most distinguished Emotional Engineers ..." 

"But he's right," said Helmholtz gloomily. "Because it is idiotic. Writing 
when there's nothing to say ..." 

"Precisely. But that requires the most enormous ingenuity. You're mak- 
ing flivvers out of the absolute minimum of steel-works of art out of 
practically nothing but pure sensation." 

The Savage shook his head. "It all seems to me quite horrible." 

"Of course it does. Actual happiness always looks pretty squalid in 
comparison with the over-compensations for misery. And, of course, 
stability isn't nearly so spectacular as instability. And being contented 
has none of the glamour of a good fight against misfortune, none of 
the picturesqueness of a struggle with temptation, or a fatal overthrow 
by passion or doubt. Happiness is never grand." 

"I suppose not," said the Savage after a silence. "But need it be quite 
so bad as those twins?" He passed his hand over his eyes as though he 
were trying to wipe away the remembered image of those long rows of 
identical midgets at the assembling tables, those queued-up twin- 
herds at the entrance to the Brentford monorail station, those human 
maggots swarming round Linda's bed of death, the endlessly repeated 
face of his assailants. He looked at his bandaged left hand and shud- 
dered. "Horrible!" 

"But how useful! I see you don't like our Bokanovsky Groups; but, I 
assure you, they're the foundation on which everything else is built. 
They're the gyroscope that stabilizes the rocket plane of state on its 
unswerving course." The deep voice thrillingly vibrated; the gesticulat- 
ing hand implied all space and the onrush of the irresistible machine. 
Mustapha Mond's oratory was almost up to synthetic standards. 

"I was wondering," said the Savage, "why you had them at all-seeing 
that you can get whatever you want out of those bottles. Why don't 
you make everybody an Alpha Double Plus while you're about it?" 

Mustapha Mond laughed. "Because we have no wish to have our 
throats cut," he answered. "We believe in happiness and stability. A 
society of Alphas couldn't fail to be unstable and miserable. Imagine a 
factory staffed by Alphas-that is to say by separate and unrelated in- 
dividuals of good heredity and conditioned so as to be capable (within 
limits) of making a free choice and assuming responsibilities. Imagine 
it!" he repeated. 

The Savage tried to imagine it, not very successfully. 

"It's an absurdity. An Alpha-decanted, Alpha-conditioned man would 
go mad if he had to do Epsilon Semi-Moron work-go mad, or start 
smashing things up. Alphas can be completely socialized-but only on 
condition that you make them do Alpha work. Only an Epsilon can be 
expected to make Epsilon sacrifices, for the good reason that for him 
they aren't sacrifices; they're the line of least resistance. His condition- 
ing has laid down rails along which he's got to run. He can't help him- 
self; he's foredoomed. Even after decanting, he's still inside a bot- 
tle-an invisible bottle of infantile and embryonic fixations. Each one of 
us, of course," the Controller meditatively continued, "goes through 
life inside a bottle. But if we happen to be Alphas, our bottles are, rela- 

tively speaking, enormous. We should suffer acutely if we were con- 
fined in a narrower space. You cannot pour upper-caste champagne- 
surrogate into lower-caste bottles. It's obvious theoretically. But it has 
also been proved in actual practice. The result of the Cyprus experi- 
ment was convincing." 

"What was that?" asked the Savage. 

Mustapha Mond smiled. "Well, you can call it an experiment in rebot- 
tling if you like. It began in A.F. 473. The Controllers had the island of 
Cyprus cleared of all its existing inhabitants and re-colonized with a 
specially prepared batch of twenty-two thousand Alphas. All agricul- 
tural and industrial equipment was handed over to them and they were 
left to manage their own affairs. The result exactly fulfilled all the 
theoretical predictions. The land wasn't properly worked; there were 
strikes in all the factories; the laws were set at naught, orders dis- 
obeyed; all the people detailed for a spell of low-grade work were per- 
petually intriguing for high-grade jobs, and all the people with high- 
grade jobs were counter-intriguing at all costs to stay where they 
were. Within six years they were having a first-class civil war. When 
nineteen out of the twenty-two thousand had been killed, the survivors 
unanimously petitioned the World Controllers to resume the govern- 
ment of the island. Which they did. And that was the end of the only 
society of Alphas that the world has ever seen." 

The Savage sighed, profoundly. 

"The optimum population," said Mustapha Mond, "is modelled on the 
iceberg-eight-ninths below the water line, one-ninth above." 

"And they're happy below the water line?" 

"Happier than above it. Happier than your friend here, for example." 
He pointed. 

"In spite of that awful work?" 

"Awful? They don't find it so. On the contrary, they like it. It's light, it's 
childishly simple. No strain on the mind or the muscles. Seven and a 
half hours of mild, unexhausting labour, and then the soma ration and 
games and unrestricted copulation and the feelies. What more can 
they ask for? True," he added, "they might ask for shorter hours. And 

of course we could give them shorter hours. Technically, it would be 
perfectly simple to reduce all lower-caste working hours to three or 
four a day. But would they be any the happier for that? No, they 
wouldn't. The experiment was tried, more than a century and a half 
ago. The whole of Ireland was put on to the four-hour day. What was 
the result? Unrest and a large increase in the consumption of soma; 
that was all. Those three and a half hours of extra leisure were so far 
from being a source of happiness, that people felt constrained to take 
a holiday from them. The Inventions Office is stuffed with plans for 
labour-saving processes. Thousands of them." Mustapha Mond made a 
lavish gesture. "And why don't we put them into execution? For the 
sake of the labourers; it would be sheer cruelty to afflict them with ex- 
cessive leisure. It's the same with agriculture. We could synthesize 
every morsel of food, if we wanted to. But we don't. We prefer to keep 
a third of the population on the land. For their own sakes-because it 
takes longer to get food out of the land than out of a factory. Besides, 
we have our stability to think of. We don't want to change. Every 
change is a menace to stability. That's another reason why we're so 
chary of applying new inventions. Every discovery in pure science is 
potentially subversive; even science must sometimes be treated as a 
possible enemy. Yes, even science." 

Science? The Savage frowned. He knew the word. But what it exactly 
signified he could not say. Shakespeare and the old men of the pueblo 
had never mentioned science, and from Linda he had only gathered 
the vaguest hints: science was something you made helicopters with, 
some thing that caused you to laugh at the Corn Dances, something 
that prevented you from being wrinkled and losing your teeth. He 
made a desperate effort to take the Controller's meaning. 

"Yes," Mustapha Mond was saying, "that's another item in the cost of 
stability. It isn't only art that's incompatible with happiness; it's also 
science. Science is dangerous; we have to keep it most carefully 
chained and muzzled." 

"What?" said Helmholtz, in astonishment. "But we're always saying 
that science is everything. It's a hypnopaedic platitude." 

"Three times a week between thirteen and seventeen," put in Bernard. 

"And all the science propaganda we do at the College ..." 

"Yes; but what sort of science?" asked Mustapha Mond sarcastically. 
"You've had no scientific training, so you can't judge. I was a pretty 
good physicist in my time. Too good-good enough to realize that all 
our science is just a cookery book, with an orthodox theory of cooking 
that nobody's allowed to question, and a list of recipes that mustn't be 
added to except by special permission from the head cook. I'm the 
head cook now. But I was an inquisitive young scullion once. I started 
doing a bit of cooking on my own. Unorthodox cooking, illicit cooking. 
A bit of real science, in fact." He was silent. 

"What happened?" asked Helmholtz Watson. 

The Controller sighed. "Very nearly what's going to happen to you 
young men. I was on the point of being sent to an island." 

The words galvanized Bernard into violent and unseemly activity. 
"Send me to an island?" He jumped up, ran across the room, and 
stood gesticulating in front of the Controller. "You can't send me. I 
haven't done anything. It was the others. I swear it was the others." 
He pointed accusingly to Helmholtz and the Savage. "Oh, please don't 
send me to Iceland. I promise I'll do what I ought to do. Give me an- 
other chance. Please give me another chance." The tears began to 
flow. "I tell you, it's their fault," he sobbed. "And not to Iceland. Oh 
please, your fordship, please ..." And in a paroxysm of abjection he 
threw himself on his knees before the Controller. Mustapha Mond tried 
to make him get up; but Bernard persisted in his grovelling; the 
stream of words poured out inexhaustibly. In the end the Controller 
had to ring for his fourth secretary. 

"Bring three men," he ordered, "and take Mr. Marx into a bedroom. 
Give him a good soma vaporization and then put him to bed and leave 

The fourth secretary went out and returned with three green- 
uniformed twin footmen. Still shouting and sobbing. Bernard was car- 
ried out. 

"One would think he was going to have his throat cut," said the Con- 
troller, as the door closed. "Whereas, if he had the smallest sense, he'd 
understand that his punishment is really a reward. He's being sent to 
an island. That's to say, he's being sent to a place where he'll meet the 

most interesting set of men and women to be found anywhere in the 
world. All the people who, for one reason or another, have got too self- 
consciously individual to fit into community-life. All the people who 
aren't satisfied with orthodoxy, who've got independent ideas of their 
own. Every one, in a word, who's any one. I almost envy you, Mr. Wat- 

Helmholtz laughed. "Then why aren't you on an island yourself?" 

"Because, finally, I preferred this," the Controller answered. "I was 
given the choice: to be sent to an island, where I could have got on 
with my pure science, or to be taken on to the Controllers' Council with 
the prospect of succeeding in due course to an actual Controllership. I 
chose this and let the science go." After a little silence, "Sometimes," 
he added, "I rather regret the science. Happiness is a hard mas- 
ter-particularly other people's happiness. A much harder master, if one 
isn't conditioned to accept it unquestioningly, than truth." He sighed, 
fell silent again, then continued in a brisker tone, "Well, duty's duty. 
One can't consult one's own preference. I'm interested in truth, I like 
science. But truth's a menace, science is a public danger. As dangerous 
as it's been beneficent. It has given us the stablest equilibrium in his- 
tory. China's was hopelessly insecure by comparison; even the primi- 
tive matriarchies weren't steadier than we are. Thanks, I repeat, to 
science. But we can't allow science to undo its own good work. That's 
why we so carefully limit the scope of its researches-that's why I al- 
most got sent to an island. We don't allow it to deal with any but the 
most immediate problems of the moment. All other enquiries are most 
sedulously discouraged. It's curious," he went on after a little pause, 
"to read what people in the time of Our Ford used to write about scien- 
tific progress. They seemed to have imagined that it could be allowed 
to go on indefinitely, regardless of everything else. Knowledge was the 
highest good, truth the supreme value; all the rest was secondary and 
subordinate. True, ideas were beginning to change even then. Our Ford 
himself did a great deal to shift the emphasis from truth and beauty to 
comfort and happiness. Mass production demanded the shift. Universal 
happiness keeps the wheels steadily turning; truth and beauty can't. 
And, of course, whenever the masses seized political power, then it 
was happiness rather than truth and beauty that mattered. Still, in 
spite of everytung, unrestricted scientific research was still permitted. 
People still went on talking about truth and beauty as though they 

were the sovereign goods. Right up to the time of the Nine Years' War. 
That made them change their tune all right. What's the point of truth 
or beauty or knowledge when the anthrax bombs are popping all 
around you? That was when science first began to be controlled-after 
the Nine Years' War. People were ready to have even their appetites 
controlled then. Anything for a quiet life. We've gone on controlling 
ever since. It hasn't been very good for truth, of course. But it's been 
very good for happiness. One can't have something for nothing. Hap- 
piness has got to be paid for. You're paying for it, Mr. Watson-paying 
because you happen to be too much interested in beauty. I was too 
much interested in truth; I paid too." 

"But you didn't go to an island," said the Savage, breaking a long si- 

The Controller smiled. "That's how I paid. By choosing to serve happi- 
ness. Other people's-not mine. It's lucky," he added, after a pause, 
"that there are such a lot of islands in the world. I don't know what we 
should do without them. Put you all in the lethal chamber, I suppose. 
By the way, Mr. Watson, would you like a tropical climate? The Mar- 
quesas, for example; or Samoa? Or something rather more bracing?" 

Helmholtz rose from his pneumatic chair. "I should like a thoroughly 
bad climate," he answered. "I believe one would write better if the cli- 
mate were bad. If there were a lot of wind and storms, for example ..." 

The Controller nodded his approbation. "I like your spirit, Mr. Watson. I 
like it very much indeed. As much as I officially disapprove of it." He 
smiled. "What about the Falkland Islands?" 

"Yes, I think that will do," Helmholtz answered. "And now, if you don't 
mind, I'll go and see how poor Bernard's getting on." 

Chapter Seventeen 

ART, SCIENCE-you seem to have paid a fairly high price for your hap- 
piness," said the Savage, when they were alone. "Anything else?" 

"Well, religion, of course," replied the Controller. "There used to be 
something called God-before the Nine Years' War. But I was forgetting; 
you know all about God, I suppose." 

"Well ..." The Savage hesitated. He would have liked to say something 
about solitude, about night, about the mesa lying pale under the 
moon, about the precipice, the plunge into shadowy darkness, about 
death. He would have liked to speak; but there were no words. Not 
even in Shakespeare. 

The Controller, meanwhile, had crossed to the other side of the room 
and was unlocking a large safe set into the wall between the book- 
shelves. The heavy door swung open. Rummaging in the darkness 
within, "It's a subject," he said, "that has always had a great interest 
for me." He pulled out a thick black volume. "You've never read this, 
for example." 

The Savage took it. "The Holy Bible, containing the Old and New Tes- 
taments/' he read aloud from the title-page. 

"Nor this." It was a small book and had lost its cover. 

"The Imitation of Christ " 

"Nor this." He handed out another volume. 

"The Varieties of Religious Experience. By William James." 

"And I've got plenty more," Mustapha Mond continued, resuming his 
seat. "A whole collection of pornographic old books. God in the safe 
and Ford on the shelves." He pointed with a laugh to his avowed li- 
brary-to the shelves of books, the rack full of reading-machine bob- 
bins and sound-track rolls. 

"But if you know about God, why don't you tell them?" asked the Sav- 
age indignantly. "Why don't you give them these books about God?" 
"For the same reason as we don't give them Othello: they're old; 
they're about God hundreds of years ago. Not about God now." 
"But God doesn't change." 
"Men do, though." 
"What difference does that make?" 

"All the difference in the world," said Mustapha Mond. He got up again 
and walked to the safe. "There was a man called Cardinal Newman," 
he said. "A cardinal," he exclaimed parenthetically, "was a kind of 

'"I Pandulph, of fair Milan, cardinal.' I've read about them in Shake- 

"Of course you have. Well, as I was saying, there was a man called 
Cardinal Newman. Ah, here's the book." He pulled it out. "And while 
I'm about it I'll take this one too. It's by a man called Maine de Biran. 
He was a philosopher, if you know what that was." 
"A man who dreams of fewer things than there are in heaven and 
earth," said the Savage promptly. 

"Quite so. I'll read you one of the things he did dream of in a moment. 
Meanwhile, listen to what this old Arch-Community-Songster said." He 
opened the book at the place marked by a slip of paper and began to 
read. '"We are not our own any more than what we possess is our 
own. We did not make ourselves, we cannot be supreme over our- 
selves. We are not our own masters. We are God's property. Is it not 
our happiness thus to view the matter? Is it any happiness or any 
comfort, to consider that we are our own? It may be thought so by the 
young and prosperous. These may think it a great thing to have every- 

thing, as they suppose, their own way-to depend on no one-to have 
to think of nothing out of sight, to be without the irksomeness of con- 
tinual acknowledgment, continual prayer, continual reference of what 
they do to the will of another. But as time goes on, they, as all men, 
will find that independence was not made for man-that it is an unnatu- 
ral state-will do for a while, but will not carry us on safely to the end 
...'" Mustapha Mond paused, put down the first book and, picking up 
the other, turned over the pages. "Take this, for example," he said, 
and in his deep voice once more began to read: "'A man grows old; he 
feels in himself that radical sense of weakness, of listlessness, of dis- 
comfort, which accompanies the advance of age; and, feeling thus, 
imagines himself merely sick, lulling his fears with the notion that this 
distressing condition is due to some particular cause, from which, as 
from an illness, he hopes to recover. Vain imaginings! That sickness is 
old age; and a horrible disease it is. They say that it is the fear of 
death and of what comes after death that makes men turn to religion 
as they advance in years. But my own experience has given me the 
conviction that, quite apart from any such terrors or imaginings, the 
religious sentiment tends to develop as we grow older; to develop be- 
cause, as the passions grow calm, as the fancy and sensibilities are 
less excited and less excitable, our reason becomes less troubled in its 
working, less obscured by the images, desires and distractions, in 
which it used to be absorbed; whereupon God emerges as from behind 
a cloud; our soul feels, sees, turns towards the source of all light; 
turns naturally and inevitably; for now that all that gave to the world 
of sensations its life and charms has begun to leak away from us, now 
that phenomenal existence is no more bolstered up by impressions 
from within or from without, we feel the need to lean on something 
that abides, something that will never play us false-a reality, an abso- 
lute and everlasting truth. Yes, we inevitably turn to God; for this re- 
ligious sentiment is of its nature so pure, so delightful to the soul that 
experiences it, that it makes up to us for all our other losses.'" Musta- 
pha Mond shut the book and leaned back in his chair. "One of the nu- 
merous things in heaven and earth that these philosophers didn't 
dream about was this" (he waved his hand), "us, the modern world. 
'You can only be independent of God while you've got youth and pros- 
perity; independence won't take you safely to the end.' Well, we've 
now got youth and prosperity right up to the end. What follows? Evi- 
dently, that we can be independent of God. 'The religious sentiment 
will compensate us for all our losses.' But there aren't any losses for us 

to compensate; religious sentiment is superfluous. And why should we 
go hunting for a substitute for youthful desires, when youthful desires 
never fail? A substitute for distractions, when we go on enjoying all the 
old fooleries to the very last? What need have we of repose when our 
minds and bodies continue to delight in activity? of consolation, when 
we have soma? of something immovable, when there is the social or- 

"Then you think there is no God?" 
"No, I think there quite probably is one." 
"Then why? ..." 

Mustapha Mond checked him. "But he manifests himself in different 
ways to different men. In premodern times he manifested himself as 
the being that's described in these books. Now ..." 
"How does he manifest himself now?" asked the Savage. 
"Well, he manifests himself as an absence; as though he weren't there 
at all." 

"That's your fault." 

"Call it the fault of civilization. God isn't compatible with machinery 
and scientific medicine and universal happiness. You must make your 
choice. Our civilization has chosen machinery and medicine and happi- 
ness. That's why I have to keep these books locked up in the safe. 
They're smut. People would be shocked it ..." 

The Savage interrupted him. "But isn't it natural to feel there's a God?" 
"You might as well ask if it's natural to do up one's trousers with zip- 
pers," said the Controller sarcastically. "You remind me of another of 
those old fellows called Bradley. He defined philosophy as the finding 
of bad reason for what one believes by instinct. As if one believed any- 
thing by instinct! One believes things because one has been condi- 
tioned to believe them. Finding bad reasons for what one believes for 
other bad reasons-that's philosophy. People believe in God because 
they've been conditioned to. 

"But all the same," insisted the Savage, "it is natural to believe in God 
when you're alone-quite alone, in the night, thinking about death ..." 
"But people never are alone now," said Mustapha Mond. "We make 
them hate solitude; and we arrange their lives so that it's almost im- 
possible for them ever to have it." 

The Savage nodded gloomily. At Malpais he had suffered because they 
had shut him out from the communal activities of the pueblo, in civi- 
lized London he was suffering because he could never escape from 
those communal activities, never be quietly alone. 

"Do you remember that bit in King Lear?" said the Savage at last. 
'"The gods are just and of our pleasant vices make instruments to 
plague us; the dark and vicious place where thee he got cost him his 
eyes,' and Edmund answers-you remember, he's wounded, he's dy- 
ing-'Thou hast spoken right; 'tis true. The wheel has come full circle; I 
am here.' What about that now? Doesn't there seem to be a God man- 
aging things, punishing, rewarding?" 

"Well, does there?" questioned the Controller in his turn. "You can in- 
dulge in any number of pleasant vices with a freemartin and run no 
risks of having your eyes put out by your son's mistress. 'The wheel 
has come full circle; I am here.' But where would Edmund be nowa- 
days? Sitting in a pneumatic chair, with his arm round a girl's waist, 
sucking away at his sex-hormone chewing-gum and looking at the 
feelies. The gods are just. No doubt. But their code of law is dictated, 
in the last resort, by the people who organize society; Providence 
takes its cue from men." 

"Are you sure?" asked the Savage. "Are you quite sure that the Ed- 
mund in that pneumatic chair hasn't been just as heavily punished as 
the Edmund who's wounded and bleeding to death? The gods are just. 
Haven't they used his pleasant vices as an instrument to degrade 

"Degrade him from what position? As a happy, hard-working, goods- 
consuming citizen he's perfect. Of course, if you choose some other 
standard than ours, then perhaps you might say he was degraded. But 
you've got to stick to one set of postulates. You can't play Electro- 
magnetic Golf according to the rules of Centrifugal Bumble-puppy." 
"But value dwells not in particular will," said the Savage. "It holds his 
estimate and dignity as well wherein 'tis precious of itself as in the 

"Come, come," protested Mustapha Mond, "that's going rather far, isn't 

"If you allowed yourselves to think of God, you wouldn't allow your- 
selves to be degraded by pleasant vices. You'd have a reason for bear- 
ing things patiently, for doing things with courage. I've seen it with the 

"I'm sure you have," said Mustapha Mond. "But then we aren't Indians. 
There isn't any need for a civilized man to bear anything that's seri- 
ously unpleasant. And as for doing things-Ford forbid that he should 
get the idea into his head. It would upset the whole social order if men 
started doing things on their own." 

"What about self-denial, then? If you had a God, you'd have a reason 
for self-denial." 

"But industrial civilization is only possible when there's no self-denial. 
Self-indulgence up to the very limits imposed by hygiene and econom- 
ics. Otherwise the wheels stop turning." 

"You'd have a reason for chastity!" said the Savage, blushing a little as 
he spoke the words. 

"But chastity means passion, chastity means neurasthenia. And pas- 
sion and neurasthenia mean instability. And instability means the end 
of civilization. You can't have a lasting civilization without plenty of 
pleasant vices." 

"But God's the reason for everything noble and fine and heroic. If you 
had a God ..." 

"My dear young friend," said Mustapha Mond, "civilization has abso- 
lutely no need of nobility or heroism. These things are symptoms of 
political inefficiency. In a properly organized society like ours, nobody 
has any opportunities for being noble or heroic. Conditions have got to 
be thoroughly unstable before the occasion can arise. Where there are 
wars, where there are divided allegiances, where there are tempta- 
tions to be resisted, objects of love to be fought for or defended-there, 
obviously, nobility and heroism have some sense. But there aren't any 
wars nowadays. The greatest care is taken to prevent you from loving 
any one too much. There's no such thing as a divided allegiance; 
you're so conditioned that you can't help doing what you ought to do. 
And what you ought to do is on the whole so pleasant, so many of the 
natural impulses are allowed free play, that there really aren't any 
temptations to resist. And if ever, by some unlucky chance, anything 
unpleasant should somehow happen, why, there's always soma to give 
you a holiday from the facts. And there's always soma to calm your 
anger, to reconcile you to your enemies, to make you patient and long- 
suffering. In the past you could only accomplish these things by mak- 
ing a great effort and after years of hard moral training. Now, you 
swallow two or three half-gramme tablets, and there you are. Anybody 
can be virtuous now. You can carry at least half your mortality about in 
a bottle. Christianity without tears-that's what soma is." 
"But the tears are necessary. Don't you remember what Othello said? 
'If after every tempest came such calms, may the winds blow till they 
have wakened death.' There's a story one of the old Indians used to 
tell us, about the Girl of Mataski. The young men who wanted to marry 
her had to do a morning's hoeing in her garden. It seemed easy; but 

there were flies and mosquitoes, magic ones. Most of the young men 
simply couldn't stand the biting and stinging. But the one that could- 
he got the girl." 

"Charming! But in civilized countries," said the Controller, "you can 
have girls without hoeing for them, and there aren't any flies or mos- 
quitoes to sting you. We got rid of them all centuries ago." 
The Savage nodded, frowning. "You got rid of them. Yes, that's just 
like you. Getting rid of everything unpleasant instead of learning to put 
up with it. Whether 'tis better in the mind to suffer the slings and ar- 
rows of outrageous fortune, or to take arms against a sea of troubles 
and by opposing end them ... But you don't do either. Neither suffer 
nor oppose. You just abolish the slings and arrows. It's too easy." 
He was suddenly silent, thinking of his mother. In her room on the 
thirty-seventh floor, Linda had floated in a sea of singing lights and 
perfumed caresses-floated away, out of space, out of time, out of the 
prison of her memories, her habits, her aged and bloated body. And 
Tomakin, ex-Director of Hatcheries and Conditioning, Tomakin was still 
on holiday-on holiday from humiliation and pain, in a world where he 
could not hear those words, that derisive laughter, could not see that 
hideous face, feel those moist and flabby arms round his neck, in a 
beautiful world ... 

"What you need," the Savage went on, "is something with tears for a 
change. Nothing costs enough here." 

("Twelve and a half million dollars," Henry Foster had protested when 
the Savage told him that. "Twelve and a half million-that's what the 
new Conditioning Centre cost. Not a cent less.") 
"Exposing what is mortal and unsure to all that fortune, death and 
danger dare, even for an eggshell. Isn't there something in that?" he 
asked, looking up at Mustapha Mond. "Quite apart from God-though of 
course God would be a reason for it. Isn't there something in living 

"There's a great deal in it," the Controller replied. "Men and women 
must have their adrenals stimulated from time to time." 
"What?" questioned the Savage, uncomprehending. 
"It's one of the conditions of perfect health. That's why we've made 
the V.P.S. treatments compulsory." 

"Violent Passion Surrogate. Regularly once a month. We flood the 
whole system with adrenin. It's the complete physiological equivalent 

of fear and rage. All the tonic effects of murdering Desdemona and be- 
ing murdered by Othello, without any of the inconveniences." 
"But I like the inconveniences." 

"We don't," said the Controller. "We prefer to do things comfortably." 
"But I don't want comfort. I want God, I want poetry, I want real dan- 
ger, I want freedom, I want goodness. I want sin." 
"In fact," said Mustapha Mond, "you're claiming the right to be un- 

"All right then," said the Savage defiantly, "I'm claiming the right to be 

"Not to mention the right to grow old and ugly and impotent; the right 
to have syphilis and cancer; the right to have too little to eat; the right 
to be lousy; the right to live in constant apprehension of what may 
happen to-morrow; the right to catch typhoid; the right to be tortured 
by unspeakable pains of every kind." There was a long silence. 
"I claim them all," said the Savage at last. 
Mustapha Mond shrugged his shoulders. "You're welcome," he said. 

Chapter Eighteen 

THE DOOR was ajar; they entered. 


From the bathroom came an unpleasant and characteristic sound. 

"Is there anything the matter?" Helmholtz called. 

There was no answer. The unpleasant sound was repeated, twice; 
there was silence. Then, with a click the bathroom door opened and, 
very pale, the Savage emerged. 

"I say," Helmholtz exclaimed solicitously, "you do look ill, John!" 

"Did you eat something that didn't agree with you?" asked Bernard. 

The Savage nodded. "I ate civilization." 


"It poisoned me; I was defiled. And then," he added, in a lower tone, 
"I ate my own wickedness." 

"Yes, but what exactly? ... I mean, just now you were ..." 

"Now I am purified," said the Savage. "I drank some mustard and 
warm water." 

The others stared at him in astonishment. "Do you mean to say that 
you were doing it on purpose?" asked Bernard. 

"That's how the Indians always purify themselves." He sat down and, 
sighing, passed his hand across his forehead. "I shall rest for a few 
minutes," he said. "I'm rather tired." 

"Well, I'm not surprised," said Helmholtz. After a silence, "We've come 
to say good-bye," he went on in another tone. "We're off to-morrow 

"Yes, we're off to-morrow," said Bernard on whose face the Savage 
remarked a new expression of determined resignation. "And by the 
way, John," he continued, leaning forward in his chair and laying a 
hand on the Savage's knee, "I want to say how sorry I am about eve- 
rything that happened yesterday." He blushed. "How ashamed," he 
went on, in spite of the unsteadiness of his voice, "how really ..." 

The Savage cut him short and, taking his hand, affectionately pressed 

"Helmholtz was wonderful to me," Bernard resumed, after a little 
pause. "If it hadn't been for him, I should ..." 

"Now, now," Helmholtz protested. 

There was a silence. In spite of their sadness-because of it, even; for 
their sadness was the symptom of their love for one another-the three 
young men were happy. 

"I went to see the Controller this morning," said the Savage at last. 

"What for?" 

"To ask if I mightn't go to the islands with you." 

"And what did he say?" asked Helmholtz eagerly. 

The Savage shook his head. "He wouldn't let me." 

"Why not?" 

"He said he wanted to go on with the experiment. But I'm damned," 
the Savage added, with sudden fury, "I'm damned if I'll go on being 
experimented with. Not for all the Controllers in the world. I shall go 
away to-morrow too." 

"But where?" the others asked in unison. 

The Savage shrugged his shoulders. "Anywhere. I don't care. So long 
as I can be alone." 

From Guildford the down-line followed the Wey valley to Godalming, 
then, over Milford and Witley, proceeded to Haslemere and on through 
Petersfield towards Portsmouth. Roughly parallel to it, the upline 
passed over Worplesden, Tongham, Puttenham, Elstead and Grayshott. 
Between the Hog's Back and Hindhead there were points where the 
two lines were not more than six or seven kilometres apart. The dis- 
tance was too small for careless flyers-particularly at night and when 
they had taken half a gramme too much. There had been accidents. 
Serious ones. It had been decided to deflect the upline a few kilome- 
tres to the west. Between Grayshott and Tongham four abandoned air- 
lighthouses marked the course of the old Portsmouth-to-London road. 
The skies above them were silent and deserted. It was over Selborne, 
Bordon and Farnham that the helicopters now ceaselessly hummed 
and roared. 

The Savage had chosen as his hermitage the old light-house which 
stood on the crest of the hill between Puttenham and Elstead. The 
building was of ferro-concrete and in excellent condition-almost too 
comfortable the Savage had thought when he first explored the place, 
almost too civilizedly luxurious. He pacified his conscience by promis- 
ing himself a compensatingly harder self-discipline, purifications the 
more complete and thorough. His first night in the hermitage was, de- 
liberately, a sleepless one. He spent the hours on his knees praying, 
now to that Heaven from which the guilty Claudius had begged for- 
giveness, now in Zuni to Awonawilona, now to Jesus and Pookong, now 
to his own guardian animal, the eagle. From time to time he stretched 
out his arms as though he were on the Cross, and held them thus 
through long minutes of an ache that gradually increased till it became 
a tremulous and excruciating agony; held them, in voluntary crucifix- 

ion, while he repeated, through clenched teeth (the sweat, meanwhile, 
pouring down his face), "Oh, forgive me! Oh, make me pure! Oh, help 
me to be good!" again and again, till he was on the point of fainting 
from the pain. 

When morning came, he felt he had earned the right to inhabit the 
lighthouse; yet, even though there still was glass in most of the win- 
dows, even though the view from the platform was so fine. For the 
very reason why he had chosen the lighthouse had become almost in- 
stantly a reason for going somewhere else. He had decided to live 
there because the view was so beautiful, because, from his vantage 
point, he seemed to be looking out on to the incarnation of a divine 
being. But who was he to be pampered with the daily and hourly sight 
of loveliness? Who was he to be living in the visible presence of God? 
All he deserved to live in was some filthy sty, some blind hole in the 
ground. Stiff and still aching after his long night of pain, but for that 
very reason inwardly reassured, he climbed up to the platform of his 
tower, he looked out over the bright sunrise world which he had re- 
gained the right to inhabit. On the north the view was bounded by the 
long chalk ridge of the Hog's Back, from behind whose eastern extrem- 
ity rose the towers of the seven skyscrapers which constituted Guild- 
ford. Seeing them, the Savage made a grimace; but he was to become 
reconciled to them in course of time; for at night they twinkled gaily 
with geometrical constellations, or else, flood-lighted, pointed their 
luminous fingers (with a gesture whose significance nobody in England 
but the Savage now understood) solemnly towards the plumbless mys- 
teries of heaven. 

In the valley which separated the Hog's Back from the sandy hill on 
which the lighthouse stood, Puttenham was a modest little village nine 
stories high, with silos, a poultry farm, and a small vitamin-D factory. 
On the other side of the lighthouse, towards the South, the ground fell 
away in long slopes of heather to a chain of ponds. 

Beyond them, above the intervening woods, rose the fourteen-story 
tower of Elstead. Dim in the hazy English air, Hindhead and Selborne 
invited the eye into a blue romantic distance. But it was not alone the 
distance that had attracted the Savage to his lighthouse; the near was 
as seductive as the far. The woods, the open stretches of heather and 
yellow gorse, the clumps of Scotch firs, the shining ponds with their 
overhanging birch trees, their water lilies, their beds of rushes-these 

were beautiful and, to an eye accustomed to the aridities of the Ameri- 
can desert, astonishing. And then the solitude! Whole days passed 
during which he never saw a human being. The lighthouse was only a 
quarter of an hour's flight from the Charing-T Tower; but the hills of 
Malpais were hardly more deserted than this Surrey heath. The crowds 
that daily left London, left it only to play Electro-magnetic Golf or Ten- 
nis. Puttenham possessed no links; the nearest Riemann-surfaces 
were at Guildford. Flowers and a landscape were the only attractions 
here. And so, as there was no good reason for coming, nobody came. 
During the first days the Savage lived alone and undisturbed. 

Of the money which, on his first arrival, John had received for his per- 
sonal expenses, most had been spent on his equipment. Before leaving 
London he had bought four viscose-woollen blankets, rope and string, 
nails, glue, a few tools, matches (though he intended in due course to 
make a fire drill), some pots and pans, two dozen packets of seeds, 
and ten kilogrammes of wheat flour. "No, not synthetic starch and 
cotton-waste flour-substitute," he had insisted. "Even though it is 
more nourishing." But when it came to pan-glandular biscuits and vi- 
taminized beef-surrogate, he had not been able to resist the shop- 
man's persuasion. Looking at the tins now, he bitterly reproached him- 
self for his weakness. Loathesome civilized stuff! He had made up his 
mind that he would never eat it, even if he were starving. "That'll 
teach them," he thought vindictively. It would also teach him. 

He counted his money. The little that remained would be enough, he 
hoped, to tide him over the winter. By next spring, his garden would 
be producing enough to make him independent of the outside world. 
Meanwhile, there would always be game. He had seen plenty of rab- 
bits, and there were waterfowl on the ponds. He set to work at once to 
make a bow and arrows. 

There were ash trees near the lighthouse and, for arrow shafts, a 
whole copse full of beautifully straight hazel saplings. He began by fell- 
ing a young ash, cut out six feet of unbranched stem, stripped off the 
bark and, paring by paring, shaved away the white wood, as old Mit- 
sima had taught him, until he had a stave of his own height, stiff at 
the thickened centre, lively and quick at the slender tips. The work 
gave him an intense pleasure. After those weeks of idleness in London, 
with nothing to do, whenever he wanted anything, but to press a 

switch or turn a handle, it was pure delight to be doing something that 
demanded skill and patience. 

He had almost finished whittling the stave into shape, when he real- 
ized with a start that he was singing-s/ng/'ng/ It was as though, stum- 
bling upon himself from the outside, he had suddenly caught himself 
out, taken himself flagrantly at fault. Guiltily he blushed. After all, it 
was not to sing and enjoy himself that he had come here. It was to es- 
cape further contamination by the filth of civilized life; it was to be pu- 
rified and made good; it was actively to make amends. He realized to 
his dismay that, absorbed in the whittling of his bow, he had forgotten 
what he had sworn to himself he would constantly remember-poor 
Linda, and his own murderous unkindness to her, and those loathsome 
twins, swarming like lice across the mystery of her death, insulting, 
with their presence, not merely his own grief and repentance, but the 
very gods themselves. He had sworn to remember, he had sworn un- 
ceasingly to make amends. And there was he, sitting happily over his 
bow-stave, singing, actually singing. ... 

He went indoors, opened the box of mustard, and put some water to 
boil on the fire. 

Half an hour later, three Delta-Minus landworkers from one of the Put- 
tenham Bokanovsky Groups happened to be driving to Elstead and, at 
the top of the hill, were astonished to see a young man standing Out- 
side the abandoned lighthouse stripped to the waist and hitting himself 
with a whip of knotted cords. His back was horizontally streaked with 
crimson, and from weal to weal ran thin trickles of blood. The driver of 
the lorry pulled up at the side of the road and, with his two compan- 
ions, stared open-mouthed at the extraordinary spectacle. One, two 
three-they counted the strokes. After the eighth, the young man inter- 
rupted his self-punishment to run to the wood's edge and there be vio- 
lently sick. When he had finished, he picked up the whip and began 
hitting himself again. Nine, ten, eleven, twelve ... 

"Ford!" whispered the driver. And his twins were of the same opinion. 

"Fordey!" they said. 

Three days later, like turkey buzzards settling on a corpse, the report- 
ers came. 

Dried and hardened over a slow fire of green wood, the bow was 
ready. The Savage was busy on his arrows. Thirty hazel sticks had 
been whittled and dried, tipped with sharp nails, carefully nocked. He 
had made a raid one night on the Puttenham poultry farm, and now 
had feathers enough to equip a whole armoury. It was at work upon 
the feathering of his shafts that the first of the reporters found him. 
Noiseless on his pneumatic shoes, the man came up behind him. 

"Good-morning, Mr. Savage," he said. "I am the representative of The 
Hourly Radio." 

Startled as though by the bite of a snake, the Savage sprang to his 
feet, scattering arrows, feathers, glue-pot and brush in all directions. 

"I beg your pardon," said the reporter, with genuine compunction. "I 
had no intention ..." He touched his hat-the aluminum stove-pipe hat 
in which he carried his wireless receiver and transmitter. "Excuse my 
not taking it off," he said. "It's a bit heavy. Well, as I was saying, I am 
the representative of The Hourly ..." 

"What do you want?" asked the Savage, scowling. The reporter re- 
turned his most ingratiating smile. 

"Well, of course, our readers would be profoundly interested ..." He put 
his head on one side, his smile became almost coquettish. "Just a few 
words from you, Mr. Savage." And rapidly, with a series of ritual ges- 
tures, he uncoiled two wires connected to the portable battery buckled 
round his waist; plugged them simultaneously into the sides of his 
aluminum hat; touched a spring on the crown-and antennae shot up 
into the air; touched another spring on the peak of the brim-and, like 
a jack-in-the-box, out jumped a microphone and hung there, quiver- 
ing, six inches in front of his nose; pulled down a pair of receivers over 
his ears; pressed a switch on the left side of the hat-and from within 
came a faint waspy buzzing; turned a knob on the right-and the buzz- 
ing was interrupted by a stethoscopic wheeze and cackle, by hiccoughs 
and sudden squeaks. "Hullo," he said to the microphone, "hullo, hullo 
..." A bell suddenly rang inside his hat. "Is that you, Edzel? Primo Mel- 
lon speaking. Yes, I've got hold of him. Mr. Savage will now take the 
microphone and say a few words. Won't you, Mr. Savage?" He looked 
up at the Savage with another of those winning smiles of his. "Just tell 
our readers why you came here. What made you leave London (hold 

on, Edzel!) so very suddenly. And, of course, that whip." (The Savage 
started. How did they know about the whip?) "We're all crazy to know 
about the whip. And then something about Civilization. You know the 
sort of stuff. 'What I think of the Civilized Girl.' Just a few words, a 
very few ..." 

The Savage obeyed with a disconcerting literalness. Five words he ut- 
tered and no more-five words, the same as those he had said to Ber- 
nard about the Arch-Community-Songster of Canterbury. "Hani! Sons 
eso tse-na!" And seizing the reporter by the shoulder, he spun him 
round (the young man revealed himself invitingly well-covered), aimed 
and, with all the force and accuracy of a champion foot-and-mouth- 
baller, delivered a most prodigious kick. 

Eight minutes later, a new edition of The Hourly Radio was on sale in 
KICKED BY MYSTERY SAVAGE," ran the headlines on the front page. 

"Sensation even in London," thought the reporter when, on his return, 
he read the words. And a very painful sensation, what was more. He 
sat down gingerly to his luncheon. 

Undeterred by that cautionary bruise on their colleague's coccyx, four 
other reporters, representing the New York Times, the Frankfurt Four- 
Dimensional Continuum, The Fordian Science Monitor, and The Delta 
Mirror, called that afternoon at the lighthouse and met with receptions 
of progressively increasing violence. 

From a safe distance and still rubbing his buttocks, "Benighted fool!" 
shouted the man from The Fordian Science Monitor, "why don't you 
take soma?" 

"Get away!" The Savage shook his fist. 

The other retreated a few steps then turned round again. "Evil's an un- 
reality if you take a couple of grammes." 

"Kohakwa iyathtokyai!"The tone was menacingly derisive. 

"Pain's a delusion." 

"Oh, is it?" said the Savage and, picking up a thick hazel switch, strode 

The man from The Fordian Science Monitor made a dash for his heli- 

After that the Savage was left for a time in peace. A few helicopters 
came and hovered inquisitively round the tower. He shot an arrow into 
the importunately nearest of them. It pierced the aluminum floor of 
the cabin; there was a shrill yell, and the machine went rocketing up 
into the air with all the acceleration that its super-charger could give 
it. The others, in future, kept their distance respectfully. Ignoring their 
tiresome humming (he likened himself in his imagination to one of the 
suitors of the Maiden of Matsaki, unmoved and persistent among the 
winged vermin), the Savage dug at what was to be his garden. After a 
time the vermin evidently became bored and flew away; for hours at a 
stretch the sky above his head was empty and, but for the larks, si- 

The weather was breathlessly hot, there was thunder in the air. He had 
dug all the morning and was resting, stretched out along the floor. And 
suddenly the thought of Lenina was a real presence, naked and tangi- 
ble, saying "Sweet!" and "Put your arms round me!"-in shoes and 
socks, perfumed. Impudent strumpet! But oh, oh, her arms round his 
neck, the lifting of her breasts, her mouth! Eternity was in our lips and 
eyes. Lenina ... No, no, no, no! He sprang to his feet and, half naked as 
he was, ran out of the house. At the edge of the heath stood a clump 
of hoary juniper bushes. He flung himself against them, he embraced, 
not the smooth body of his desires, but an armful of green spikes. 
Sharp, with a thousand points, they pricked him. He tried to think of 
poor Linda, breathless and dumb, with her clutching hands and the 
unutterable terror in her eyes. Poor Linda whom he had sworn to re- 
member. But it was still the presence of Lenina that haunted him. Len- 
ina whom he had promised to forget. Even through the stab and sting 
of the juniper needles, his wincing flesh was aware of her, unescapably 
real. "Sweet, sweet ... And if you wanted me too, why didn't you ..." 

The whip was hanging on a nail by the door, ready to hand against the 
arrival of reporters. In a frenzy the Savage ran back to the house, 
seized it, whirled it. The knotted cords bit into his flesh. 

"Strumpet! Strumpet!" he shouted at every blow as though it were 
Lenina (and how frantically, without knowing it, he wished it were), 
white, warm, scented, infamous Lenina that he was dogging thus. 
"Strumpet!" And then, in a voice of despair, "Oh, Linda, forgive me. 
Forgive me, God. I'm bad. I'm wicked. I'm ... No, no, you strumpet, 
you strumpet!" 

From his carefully constructed hide in the wood three hundred metres 
away, Darwin Bonaparte, the Feely Corporation's most expert big 
game photographer had watched the whole proceedings. Patience and 
skill had been rewarded. He had spent three days sitting inside the 
bole of an artificial oak tree, three nights crawling on his belly through 
the heather, hiding microphones in gorse bushes, burying wires in the 
soft grey sand. Seventy-two hours of profound discomfort. But now me 
great moment had come-the greatest, Darwin Bonaparte had time to 
reflect, as he moved among his instruments, the greatest since his 
taking of the famous all-howling stereoscopic feely of the gorillas' 
wedding. "Splendid," he said to himself, as the Savage started his as- 
tonishing performance. "Splendid!" He kept his telescopic cameras 
carefully aimed-glued to their moving objective; clapped on a higher 
power to get a close-up of the frantic and distorted face (admirable!); 
switched over, for half a minute, to slow motion (an exquisitely comical 
effect, he promised himself); listened in, meanwhile, to the blows, the 
groans, the wild and raving words that were being recorded on the 
sound-track at the edge of his film, tried the effect of a little amplifica- 
tion (yes, that was decidedly better); was delighted to hear, in a mo- 
mentary lull, the shrill singing of a lark; wished the Savage would turn 
round so that he could get a good close-up of the blood on his back- 
and almost instantly (what astonishing luck!) the accommodating fel- 
low did turn round, and he was able to take a perfect close-up. 

"Well, that was grand!" he said to himself when it was all over. "Really 
grand!" He mopped his face. When they had put in the feely effects at 
the studio, it would be a wonderful film. Almost as good, thought Dar- 
win Bonaparte, as the Sperm Whale's Love-Life-and that, by Ford, was 
saying a good deal! 

Twelve days later The Savage of Surrey had been released and could 
be seen, heard and felt in every first-class feely-palace in Western 

The effect of Darwin Bonaparte's film was immediate and enormous. 
On the afternoon which followed the evening of its release John's rustic 
solitude was suddenly broken by the arrival overhead of a great swarm 
of helicopters. 

He was digging in his garden-digging, too, in his own mind, laboriously 
turning up the substance of his thought. Death-and he drove in his 
spade once, and again, and yet again. And all our yesterdays have 
lighted fools the way to dusty death. A convincing thunder rumbled 
through the words. He lifted another spadeful of earth. Why had Linda 
died? Why had she been allowed to become gradually less than human 
and at last ... He shuddered. A good kissing carrion. He planted his foot 
on his spade and stamped it fiercely into the tough ground. As flies to 
wanton boys are we to the gods; they kill us for their sport. Thunder 
again; words that proclaimed themselves true-truer somehow than 
truth itself. And yet that same Gloucester had called them ever-gentle 
gods. Besides, thy best of rest is sleep and that thou oft provok'st; yet 
grossly fear'st thy death which is no more. No more than sleep. Sleep. 
Perchance to dream. His spade struck against a stone; he stooped to 
pick it up. For in that sleep of death, what dreams? ... 

A humming overhead had become a roar; and suddenly he was in 
shadow, there was something between the sun and him. He looked up, 
startled, from his digging, from his thoughts; looked up in a dazzled 
bewilderment, his mind still wandering in that other world of truer- 
than-truth, still focused on the immensities of death and deity; looked 
up and saw, close above him, the swarm of hovering machines. Like 
locusts they came, hung poised, descended all around him on the 
heather. And from out of the bellies of these giant grasshoppers 
stepped men in white viscose-flannels, women (for the weather was 
hot) in acetate-shantung pyjamas or velveteen shorts and sleeveless, 
half-unzippered singlets-one couple from each. In a few minutes there 
were dozens of them, standing in a wide circle round the lighthouse, 
staring, laughing, clicking their cameras, throwing (as to an ape) pea- 
nuts, packets of sex-hormone chewing-gum, pan-glandular petite 
beurres. And every moment-for across the Hog's Back the stream of 
traffic now flowed unceasingly-their numbers increased. As in a 
nightmare, the dozens became scores, the scores hundreds. 

The Savage had retreated towards cover, and now, in the posture of an 
animal at bay, stood with his back to the wall of the lighthouse, staring 
from face to face in speechless horror, like a man out of his senses. 

From this stupor he was aroused to a more immediate sense of reality 
by the impact on his cheek of a well-aimed packet of chewing-gum. A 
shock of startling pain-and he was broad awake, awake and fiercely 

"Go away!" he shouted. 

The ape had spoken; there was a burst of laughter and hand-clapping. 
"Good old Savage! Hurrah, hurrah!" And through the babel he heard 
cries of: "Whip, whip, the whip!" 

Acting on the word's suggestion, he seized the bunch of knotted cords 
from its nail behind the door and shook it at his tormentors. 

There was a yell of ironical applause. 

Menacingly he advanced towards them. A woman cried out in fear. The 
line wavered at its most immediately threatened point, then stiffened 
again, stood firm. The consciousness of being in overwhelming force 
had given these sightseers a courage which the Savage had not ex- 
pected of them. Taken aback, he halted and looked round. 

"Why don't you leave me alone?" There was an almost plaintive note in 
his anger. 

"Have a few magnesium-salted almonds!" said the man who, if the 
Savage were to advance, would be the first to be attacked. He held out 
a packet. "They're really very good, you know," he added, with a 
rather nervous smile of propitiation. "And the magnesium salts will 
help to keep you young." 

The Savage ignored his offer. "What do you want with me?" he asked, 
turning from one grinning face to another. "What do you want with 

"The whip," answered a hundred voices confusedly. "Do the whipping 
stunt. Let's see the whipping stunt." 

Then, in unison and on a slow, heavy rhythm, "We-want-the whip," 
shouted a group at the end of the line. "We-want-the whip." 

Others at once took up the cry, and the phrase was repeated, parrot- 
fashion, again and again, with an ever-growing volume of sound, until, 
by the seventh or eighth reiteration, no other word was being spoken. 
"We-want-the whip." 

They were all crying together; and, intoxicated by the noise, the una- 
nimity, the sense of rhythmical atonement, they might, it seemed, 
have gone on for hours-almost indefinitely. But at about the twenty- 
fifth repetition the proceedings were startlingly interrupted. Yet an- 
other helicopter had arrived from across the Hog's Back, hung poised 
above the crowd, then dropped within a few yards of where the Sav- 
age was standing, in the open space between the line of sightseers 
and the lighthouse. The roar of the air screws momentarily drowned 
the shouting; then, as the machine touched the ground and the en- 
gines were turned off: "We-want-the whip; we-want-the whip," broke 
out again in the same loud, insistent monotone. 

The door of the helicopter opened, and out stepped, first a fair and 
ruddy-faced young man, then, in green velveteen shorts, white shirt, 
and jockey cap, a young woman. 

At the sight of the young woman, the Savage started, recoiled, turned 

The young woman stood, smiling at him-an uncertain, imploring, al- 
most abject smile. The seconds passed. Her lips moved, she was say- 
ing something; but the sound of her voice was covered by the loud re- 
iterated refrain of the sightseers. 

"We-want-the whip! We-want-the whip!" 

The young woman pressed both hands to her left side, and on that 
peach-bright, doll-beautiful face of hers appeared a strangely incon- 
gruous expression of yearning distress. Her blue eyes seemed to grow 
larger, brighter; and suddenly two tears rolled down her cheeks. Inau- 
dibly, she spoke again; then, with a quick, impassioned gesture 
stretched out her arms towards the Savage, stepped forward. 

"We-want-the whip! We-want ..." 

And all of a sudden they had what they wanted. 

"Strumpet!" The Savage had rushed at her like a madman. "Fitchew!" 
Like a madman, he was slashing at her with his whip of small cords. 

Terrified, she had turned to flee, had tripped and fallen in the heather. 
"Henry, Henry!" she shouted. But her ruddy-faced companion had 
bolted out of harm's way behind the helicopter. 

With a whoop of delighted excitement the line broke; there was a con- 
vergent stampede towards that magnetic centre of attraction. Pain was 
a fascinating horror. 

"Fry, lechery, fry!" Frenzied, the Savage slashed again. 

Hungrily they gathered round, pushing and scrambling like swine 
about the trough. 

"Oh, the flesh!" The Savage ground his teeth. This time it was on his 
shoulders that the whip descended. "Kill it, kill it!" 

Drawn by the fascination of the horror of pain and, from within, im- 
pelled by that habit of cooperation, that desire for unanimity and 
atonement, which their conditioning had so ineradicably implanted in 
them, they began to mime the frenzy of his gestures, striking at one 
another as the Savage struck at his own rebellious flesh, or at that 
plump incarnation of turpitude writhing in the heather at his feet. 

"Kill it, kill it, kill it ..." The Savage went on shouting. 

Then suddenly somebody started singing "Orgy-porgy" and, in a mo- 
ment, they had all caught up the refrain and, singing, had begun to 
dance. Orgy-porgy, round and round and round, beating one another 
in six-eight time. Orgy-porgy ... 

It was after midnight when the last of the helicopters took its flight. 
Stupefied by soma, and exhausted by a long-drawn frenzy of sensual- 
ity, the Savage lay sleeping in the heather. The sun was already high 
when he awoke. He lay for a moment, blinking in owlish incomprehen- 
sion at the light; then suddenly remembered-everything. 

"Oh, my God, my God!" He covered his eyes with his hand. 

That evening the swarm of helicopters that came buzzing across the 
Hog's Back was a dark cloud ten kilometres long. The description of 
last night's orgy of atonement had been in all the papers. 

"Savage!" called the first arrivals, as they alighted from their machine. 
"Mr. Savage!" 

There was no answer. 

The door of the lighthouse was ajar. They pushed it open and walked 
into a shuttered twilight. Through an archway on the further side of 
the room they could see the bottom of the staircase that led up to the 
higher floors. Just under the crown of the arch dangled a pair of feet. 

"Mr. Savage!" 

Slowly, very slowly, like two unhurried compass needles, the feet 
turned towards the right; north, north-east, east, south-east, south, 
south-south-west; then paused, and, after a few seconds, turned as 
unhurriedly back towards the left. South-south-west, south, south- 
east, east. ...